Survive the Dawn

Kate Sweeney

Survive the Dawn

With the serum now in her bloodstream, Dr. Alex Taylor must find a suitable laboratory to continue her work to help the woman—well, vampire—she loves, Sebastian. Together they travel to Devon, England, where Sebastian hoped her, old friend, the flamboyant vamp Gaylen Prescott will assist them. All the while, they try to keep one step ahead of Nicholae, the elder in the hierarchy, who wants Sebastian destroyed.

They find themselves deep in the catacombs of Guys Hospital in London and to Kendra, a sultry vamp who knew Sebastian quite well a century before, too well for Alex. Kendra is conducting similar experiments of her own.

Alex becomes a reluctant comrade to this sexy vampire, and together they find a way for Sebastian and her world to survive the dawn.

Survive the Dawn

© 2009 by Kate Sweeney

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions.

ISBN 10: 1-935216-04-X

ISBN 13: 978-1-935216-04-9

First Printing: 2009

This Trade Paperback Is Published By

Intaglio Publications

Walker, LA USA

www.intagliopub.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

_______________________________________________

Credits

Executive Editors: Verda Foster and Tara Young

Cover design by Sheri

By Kate Sweeney

The Kate Ryan Series

She Waits

A Nice Clean Murder

The Trouble with Murder

Who’ll be Dead for Christmas

Residual Moon

The O’Malley Legacy

Away from the Dawn

Dedication

I’d like to dedicate Survive the Dawn to my sister Maureen. She has been, and still is, so supportive of my work. She has spent countless hours at the restaurant listening to my insane ideas and patiently waiting while I scribbled them down on a napkin. And she is a wealth of vampire information, which is kinda scary.

Thanks, Mo, for always being there.

Acknowledgments

As always, thanks to Denise, who tells it as it is, which can be annoying, but I’d be lost without her.

Thanks to Tara and Verda for their wonderful editing skills. And to Tena for her constant enthusiasm.

And last, to Sheri Payton, whose love for Intaglio may only be matched by my own.

Prologue

The hospital guard watched her through the window of the heavy steel door. She lay there, struggling against her restraints, her cries muffled through the thick partition of the locked door.

“She sees bats in the belfry,” he whispered with a chuckle.

David’s dark eyes bore a hole into the guard, who nearly swallowed his gum as he backed up. The guard stopped laughing but couldn’t take his eyes off David’s forehead, either.

“Looks like somebody took a shovel and creased your—”

“Will you please open this door?” David asked in a low voice.

“Sure, you’re the doctor.” He took out his enormous set of keys and flipped through them. “Want some help? She can be a handful. I heard she was a detective or something. They brought her in here a few weeks ago. At first, they thought her body was covered in tiny needle marks.” He rambled on as he opened the metal door. “Then they realized they were bites. Figured she might have been in some abandoned warehouse for so long, rats got at her.”

“Leave us.” David walked into the hospital room as the guard closed the door.

He approached the bed and watched the woman as she stared at the ceiling. Every now and then, she would flinch and move as if dodging something. He studied her carefully for a moment, noticing the thin strip of white hair along her temple. It was a vivid contrast from her short, dark brown hair.

“Detective Carey Spaulding.”

Carey shot him a curious look but said nothing. David smiled sweetly, pulled up a chair, and set his briefcase down beside him.

“What do you want, old man?” Carey asked in a coarse voice. “Who are you?”

“Your savior,” he said with a thin grin. When Carey did not reply, he cocked his head. “You do want to be saved, don’t you, Detective? You want to get out of this hellhole, I’m sure.”

Carey wore suspicion like a second skin. He examined her as she searched his face. “Don’t you?”

“Yes.”

David leaned forward and nodded. “Very good. Do you know how you got here?”

“Darkness. The ceiling covered with…” She shook her head rapidly. He didn’t know if she was trying to remember or willing herself to forget; he didn’t know which nor did he care.

“Carey, you can leave this place and walk out of here right now.” David walked to the bed and traced his fingers along the leather wrist restraints. “Do you remember Dr. Sebastian?”

Carey’s eyes widened and she nodded slowly. “I thought you might. She’s with Dr. Taylor as we speak.” He gently tugged on the restraints. “She’s the reason for this, you know that.”

Once again, he noticed her desperation as she tried to remember. He was told enough to know what had happened to her. “Alex was foolish enough to get involved with Sebastian.”

“Yes, I know Dr. Sebastian is behind all of this.”

Her anger mounted while he continued, “And you want her to pay.”

“Yes, I want her to pay.”

“Excellent.” He untied the restraint, still holding her gaze. “You must do something for me first, Detective Spaulding. It’s a simple task someone of your intelligence and cunning may easily do.”

She watched as he opened his briefcase and took out an oval box. “Do you remember the abandoned warehouse where you found the bodies of those young men? The unfortunate one missing an arm?”

“Yes, I remember it.”

He nodded with approval. “Good, your memory is coming back. That warehouse holds something of great value to those I represent and they want it back.”

“What is it?” Carey asked as she flexed her wrist.

David observed her with curiosity when she snapped her head to one side as if seeing something, then ducked and swatted the invisible object away with her free hand. He raised an eyebrow—perhaps only invisible to him. She then pulled at her other wrist still captive.

“Patience.” He made no move to untie the last bond. He saw the controlled terror in her eyes as she looked around the room. “Dr. Sebastian was in that warehouse, Detective,” he added. “However, what is there is of no concern to you. Getting us into the warehouse is. It is a crime scene. I need a police officer and that’s where you come in.”

Carey watched him walk slowly around the foot of the hospital bed. She gave him a curious look as she swatted at the air. “Why me? Go through the proper chan—”

“Don’t ask questions. Right now, you’re looking at spending a good deal of time in this room. I can make sure you leave here now or spend the rest of your life shackled to this very bed, helpless and screaming.” He leaned over her. “Helpless, Detective. Helpless to stop the dreams, the visions of them crawling all over you.” He stopped for an instant. “The choice, of course, is yours.”

David saw terror in her eyes as Carey tried to swallow. He smiled when she raised her bound wrist and whispered, “Tell me what you need me to do.”

Chapter 1

The house was empty. Nina walked into the foyer and glanced into the living room before she slowly mounted the stairs. Once at the top, she opened the door to the bedroom. The heavy shutters on the windows closed off the outside world, but again there was nothing else.

“The previous owner was in a hurry to sell,” the real estate agent explained while the tall, willowy woman looked around. “Don’t know why. However, this house didn’t stay on the market long. We sold it in a matter of days. The owner made a bundle.”

“And you have no idea where she moved?”

Her deep brown eyes regarded him with a serious gaze. He looked scared; Nina grinned.

“No, miss. We don’t really have access to information like that.”

She walked up to him and stood in front on him. “Who would?”

“I-I have no idea.”

She took a step closer and placed her hand on his arm. “I’m sorry if I seem abrupt, but Dr. Sebastian is a colleague of mine and I need to find her.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t know anything more.”

“Yes, I believe you.” Nina gently sniffed the air and looked him in the eye. “And now, you’ve served your purpose.”

He backed up. “What the fuck?”

“Humans.” She snarled as her brown eyes turned blood red. Her fangs protruded and she viscously grabbed him around the neck, sinking her fangs deep into the vein. Blood oozed from her lips as she sucked deeply and drained him.

She carelessly dropped him onto the floor and stepped over the body. She looked around the house one more time. “Sebastian, where are you?”

Nina walked down the steps to the waiting car. The driver dashed around to open the door, and as she sat in the back, she noticed a woman sitting there. “David, who is this?” she asked and licked her lips.

David turned around from the front seat to face them. “She’s the one who will help you retrieve what we need,” he said. He handed Carey her gold detective shield and weapon. “Don’t look so surprised. I have my ways, Detective. You will need your identification. Now, Nina, I take it Sebastian wasn’t there? Is your curiosity satisfied?”

“Yes, it is, and get that tone out of your voice.” Nina glanced at the dent in his forehead. “Remember the last time you questioned when you should have remained silent. Are the headaches any better?”

Without waiting for an answer, she turned her attention back to the woman with the white streak of hair at her temple and smiled seductively. “And how will you help? What’s your name?”

David cleared his throat. “This is Detective Carey Spaulding, who will get us past the police barricade. Nina, you will accompany Detective Spaulding while she assists us, then you know what you are to do next.”

Nina tore her gaze away from Carey and looked into David’s dark eyes. “Yes, I know. You needn’t worry about me. You have your own responsibility to him to worry about.” She then turned her attention back to the silent detective. “Now Detective Spaulding and I will get acquainted.”

David gathered his briefcase and opened the door.

Carey grabbed his shoulder. “Where are you going?”

Nina smiled, listening to the fear in Carey’s voice.

David looked down at his shoulder; Carey slowly let him go. “I’m through here. Now do as you’ve been instructed and you’re free. If you don’t, Nina will see to it that you’re returned. You understand, do you not?”

“Yes, I understand. I don’t want to know about your clients. I want Dr. Sebastian.”

Nina heard the anger in her voice and let out a chuckle as she smoothed her skirt. “Don’t we all.”

David slid out of the car. “Heed my warning, Detective. Act as if your life depends on it. It does.” He slammed the door.

Nina kept her eye on Carey and smiled. “His bite is worse than his bark. However, he is loyal and he does mean what he says.” She crossed her legs, causing her skirt to ride up mid-thigh. She glanced at Carey and sported a toothy grin. “I think you’ve seen enough, Carey. May I call you Carey?”

“I don’t give a shit,” Carey responded evenly, then flinched, bringing her arm up to fend off a blow as she looked around the car.

Nina grinned and cocked her head in amusement. “See something?” Carey ducked as if something dove at her head. “Good heavens, we’re a mite twitchy this evening, sit still. However, I understand, Carey. You can certainly blame Dr. Sebastian for your present condition. And once you do your part, you’re free to do as you like when you find Dr. Sebastian. Though I don’t think the Chicago Police Department will assist you.”

Carey let out a grunt and stared out the window. “Fuck the department. They left me in that hellhole.” She looked back. “So what’s your name?”

Nina offered a sultry smile. “Nina.”

Carey nodded and stared out the window.

The car pulled up to a building Carey vaguely remembered. She noticed the police tape across the double doors and a squad car was parked at the entrance where two policemen stood as sentries. “What’s in there that’s so important?” she asked Nina as the driver opened her door.

Nina stepped out and straightened her long coat. She then looked at Carey. “You are here for one reason. If it were up to me, I would have done this very differently, as in the old days. Just get me in there.”

Carey clipped the holstered weapon to her belt, along with her gold shield, and said nothing.

As they approached the two policemen, Carey put her hand on Nina’s arm. “Just don’t say anything. Let me handle this.”

For an instant, she saw anger flash in Nina’s eyes; then just as quickly, she smiled. “Love it when you take charge, Detective.” Nina lightly ran her fingernails up Carey’s arm.

Carey continued toward the warehouse. She opened her blazer; the officer looked at the gold shield and nodded. “Thought everyone was done with this, Detective.” He motioned to the building. Carey absently swatted the air around her head. The officer raised an eyebrow. “Um, we were cleaning this up before we got the call to sit tight.”

Carey flinched, her gaze darting back and forth. “We are, but forensics wants to take one more look.”

“Here, you’re gonna need this,” one officer said. He handed Carey the flashlight and pulled the tape out of the way to allow Carey to slip through with Nina right behind her. They walked through the dark corridor, with Nina walking ahead of Carey. “You seem like you know where you’re going,” Carey called after her as she bounced the high beam of the flashlight off the walls and floor. “At least I hope the fuck you do.”

“Do shut up, Detective. You’ve done your part, just make sure I’m not interrupted.”

Carey tried to keep up while Nina strode down the hallway, then descended the dark stairwell. Once in the sub-basement, Nina didn’t wait for Carey; she pulled the police tape away from the doorway and slipped inside. She looked over at the far wall and saw the lead pipe impaled high on the wall.

Carey flashed her light around the area; she noticed the boarded-up windows and took notice of Nina when she walked up to the wall and knelt amidst the dust and rags at her feet. She stood behind Nina, who opened her briefcase and took out a metal container.

“What are you doing?”

Nina glanced over her shoulder. “Carey? Shut up.”

Carey glared at her, grabbed her by the arm, and pulled her to her feet. “Look, I don’t know what you and that old man are up to and I really don’t give a fuck, but—”

Nina easily wrenched her arm free. “Be careful, Detective. You know where you’ll wind up if you don’t.” She then dismissed her and turned back to her task.

“Fucking bitch.”

Nina laughed. “Yes, I am, and if you’re lucky, you’ll find out just how much.” Nina scooped the dust, or what looked like ashes, into the receptacle and screwed on the metal top, giving it a good twist to tighten it. She then dusted off her hands. “All done.”

Nina reached for the briefcase and carefully placed the container inside; she then looked up at Carey. “You did your job, Detective. One step closer to Sebastian, so that should please you.”

Nina stood and Carey placed her arm under Nina’s elbow to assist her. “Why thank you, Detective.”

Carey swallowed as she looked into Nina’s dark eyes. She saw the seductive look; she knew that look. “You’re welcome. Now how is this getting me closer to Dr. Sebastian?”

Nina laughed and walked past her. “Let’s get out of this mess,” she said and slipped through the police tape and headed back. “Come, Detective.”

Carey raised an eyebrow and followed her without saying another word. Nina sported a smug grin. “That was not an order, Detective,” she said in a sultry voice. “Yet.”

Once outside, Nina walked ahead of Carey, who stopped by the two officers. “Did she get what she needed?” one officer asked when Carey handed him the flashlight.

Carey nodded. “Thanks, guys.”

“No problem, Detective.”

As they drove away from the warehouse, Nina leaned forward to the driver. “Take us back to my hotel,” she said, then settled back. She glanced at Carey. “Is that all right with you? I thought we’d have a bite to eat. You are hungry, no?”

“I really don’t care,” Carey said, her gaze fixed on Nina’s lips. The urge to kiss this mysterious woman was overpowering. Her nipples ached, and her groin throbbed at the thought of it.

“Go right ahead. You may kiss me if you like,” Nina said and sidled closer.

Carey leaned into her and placed a hand on Nina’s pale cheek. She slipped her other hand behind Nina’s neck, feeling her soft dark hair. “Yes, Detective, you want this, don’t you?” Nina whispered; their eyes locked.

Unable to speak, Carey merely nodded. Nina grinned, placed her hand on Carey’s thigh, and lightly raked her fingers up and down Carey’s leg from her hip to her knee. Carey flinched and groaned as she closed her eyes.

Nina slipped her hand up to palm Carey’s breast while Carey let out a throaty groan and leaned into the touch. “Yes, you want this badly don’t you, Detective? You may kiss me now.”

Carey complied and kissed her deeply. Nina parted her lips; their tongues danced and dueled for control during the heated kiss. She took Carey’s hand and guided it between her legs. Carey whimpered when she felt the satiny hose covering Nina’s thigh. When her fingertips touched the lacy garter, she nearly came as Nina’s scent wafted up to her, making her mouth water.

Nina pulled back and pushed Carey away from her with a low seductive laugh. “Enough for now.”

As the driver pulled up to the hotel, Nina looked at Carey. “Open the door,” she said in a low voice.

Without a word, Carey got out and walked around the car to open the door. Nina gracefully slid out and walked away. “Come, come, Detective,” she called over her shoulder.

Carey hesitated, then slammed the door, but not before she saw the smirk from the driver when he pulled away from curb. “Fucking bitch.” She followed Nina through the lobby to the elevator.

Several people milled about waiting for the elevator, but when the doors opened, Nina marched in before them with Carey following. Nina grinned and put up her hand as the others tried to enter. “Find another,” she said evenly. The elevator doors closed on their stunned faces.

She reached over and pressed the button for the penthouse. When the elevator started, they stood in silence. Nina was grinning; Carey was watching the numbers above the door. When the elevator reached the penthouse and the doors opened, Nina walked out and turned to Carey, who didn’t follow.

“What’s the matter, Detective? Don’t you want to finish what you started? Come, come. Don’t tell me you’re afraid.”

Carey’s nostrils flared with anger. She stepped out of the elevator and followed Nina into the living room where she tossed her coat on the table. When she turned, Carey was right behind her. Nina grinned and started to unbutton her silky blouse on her way to the bedroom with Carey dutifully following her.

“You don’t like me, do you?” Nina walked to the bedside and continued undressing.

“Not particularly—”

“But you do want to fuck me, don’t you? Don’t deny it,” Nina cooed. “You feel trapped right now, yes? You’re being told what to do, that’s something you’re not accustomed to, is it?” She unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of it and kicked it to the side.

Nina stood there and placed her hands on her hips in a challenging posture. Carey was breathing heavily as she watched her. Her silken blouse was opened to expose full firm breasts hidden by a black bra.

Nina followed her gaze and smiled. “Shall I leave the heels on or take them off?” She cocked her head. “I think you want me to leave them on, yes?”

Carey nodded. “Yes, leave them on.” She walked over and stood in front of her. When their eyes met, Carey could not look away.

“Ah, yes, you want this so badly, you can’t stand it. Your body will begin to tremble with need—the desire to take me.”

Nina knew Carey would take the challenge; she roughly stripped the blouse off Nina’s shoulders and yanked it down to her wrists. She reached in with both hands and palmed her breasts, then ripped the bra open.

“Yes, that’s it,” Nina said in a low voice. She shrugged the blouse off and pulled Carey’s head to her breasts.

Carey groaned while she licked and nipped at one breast, then the other as if she were starving. Nina threw her head back and cried out, pulling Carey closer.

She guided Nina back toward the bed and pushed against the pillows. Nina parted her legs farther, letting out an amused chuckle, knowing the effect that would have on the mentally unstable woman. “My, we are impetuous.”

Carey pushed Nina on her back and knelt between Nina’s legs, running her hands up and down the black hose to the garter belt. She slipped her fingers through Nina’s wetness.

Nina arched off the bed when Carey roughly entered her with two fingers. Nina laughed and reached over to the nightstand; she opened the drawer and pulled out the harness. “Put it on and fuck me.”

Nina could see Carey’s body trembling. Carey, in turn, never stripped so fast in her life. She then slipped into the harness and pulled the straps. “You want this, as well,” Carey said in a raspy voice. She hated that she sounded unsure about this woman. She was usually in charge in every way. But this tall sexy woman was leading her around by the apparatus she now wore.

Nina laughed, giving Carey another challenging smirk. Carey, breathing like a bull, took the challenge and entered her. Nina moaned and reached up to run her fingers through Carey’s short hair while she wrapped her legs around Carey’s waist, pulling her deeper inside.

Carey closed her eyes and thrust hard and deeper, feeling her own orgasm start. Both women were grunting and moaning with the frenzied coupling as Carey arched her back into Nina.

“Yes, fuck me,” Nina whispered. She felt her fangs protrude and fought the instinctual, primal urge to sink them deep in the awaiting vein. However, Nina knew her orders. Nicholae had other plans for this woman; he needed someone untouched. Clean, pure. While she knew Carey Spaulding was no virgin and definitely not pure, that did not matter; Carey was a mortal, and in Nina’s world, she was indeed a virgin. Oh, how she wanted to change that at this moment. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the orgasm that was raging through her body. Detective Spaulding may have been crazy, but she was a good fuck.

“Coming!” Carey cried out her warning; sweat poured off her body, but she continued thrusting.

With unbelievable speed, Nina flipped Carey onto her back. Carey cried out in surprise; she looked up in shock and watched Nina. Carey was in awe as Nina used her, her beautiful breasts swaying as she rocked back and forth. Nina let out an unearthly growl, then cried out, scaring the orgasm right out of Carey, who just lay there in stunned silence.

Nina finished with a violent shiver and groaned deeply before she slumped forward on Carey’s body. Nina slid off Carey and walked into the bathroom. She flipped on the light and said over her shoulder, “You’re a good fuck, Detective. I might have another go before we leave tomorrow.”

Carey shot up. “Leave for where? I—”

The bathroom door slammed, and a moment later, Carey heard the shower running. She collapsed back against the pillows and pulled the harness off and let it fall next to the bed. What the fuck was going on? Her mind raced, trying to piece everything together. Where was she going with this woman? Where were Dr. Sebastian and Alex?

She rubbed her hands over her face in an irritated gesture as she heard the bathroom door open. She looked over to see Nina standing in the dim light; she was still naked. She walked over to the bed so gracefully Carey thought for a moment she floated across the room and sat on the edge of the bed.

When Nina’s long fingernails scraped across her nipple, she closed her eyes and groaned as Nina traced the length of her torso to her navel and farther. Carey parted her legs, arching her back when Nina’s finger flicked across her throbbing clit. Her breathing hitched while Nina continued her slow torture. It felt as though Nina’s fingers were everywhere at once—inside, outside, everywhere as she entered her.

Carey cried out; she couldn’t breathe, her orgasm raged through her. She knew she was going to come, hard…

Nina chuckled and leaned down for a long kiss, her tongue snaking past Carey’s lips and invaded her mouth, plunging in and out, matching the thrusts of her fingers. She pulled back then and whispered, “Come.”

Carey exploded again and again. She tried to move to stop Nina; she couldn’t take anymore as she felt her consciousness leaving.

The last thing she remembered was Nina laughing, taunting her.

Chapter 2

“You own a plane?” Alex asked, unable to hide her incredulous tone. She buckled her seat belt and glanced at Sebastian, who fumbled with hers.

“Yes. Didn’t I mention it?” she replied absently. She looked at the tangled seat belt. “I don’t even need this.” She looked into the green curious eyes and chuckled. “Now who’s scowling, love?”

“What else don’t I know about you?”

“Good God, I should think you’d have your fill of me,” Sebastian said dryly and put her head back.

The pilot walked out of the cockpit. “All set, Doctor?”

Both women looked up. “Yes,” they said simultaneously.

“Yes, we’re all set,” Sebastian answered and glanced at Alex.

Alex shrugged innocently. “I’m a doctor, too, you know, and I know where my diploma is. Where’s yours?” Sebastian closed her eyes while Alex grinned evilly. “Counting to ten?”

“Yes, in Romanian.”

After being cleared for takeoff, the private jet lifted off the runway as the airport faded out of sight. Alex unbuckled her seat belt. “This is interes—” She stopped when the lone flight attendant walked up to them with two glasses of champagne.

Alex sat there, mouth gaping as Sebastian took both glasses. “Anything else, Doctor?”

“No, thank you,” Sebastian said. “I think she’s stunned enough for now.” She handed a glass to Alex.

“Champagne?” Alex asked. Sebastian grinned and touched her glass with Alex’s.

They sat in silence, drinking the bubbly spirits. Alex gazed out the window thinking of what lie in store for her and Sebastian.

After all that had happened in a few short weeks, Alex understood life as she knew it was over—falling in love with the undead will do that to you. She glanced over at the object of her love; Sebastian looked deep in thought sporting her patented scowl. Alex leaned over, laying her head on the strong shoulder, extremely happy that she still had the shoulder and the rest of Sebastian.

It was touch and go there for a while. Alex shivered when she remembered how she woke, finding herself shackled to a wall with disgusting—what did Sebastian call them?—ah, yes, minions pawing at her. She still couldn’t remember how she got there. The last thing she remembered was standing in Sebastian’s living room and someone… She shook her head, trying to remember. She almost had it, then the vision was gone. It was driving her nuts. She took a deep exasperated breath.

“Stop thinking about it,” Sebastian whispered and kissed the top of her head.

“I can’t help it. How the hell did I get from your house to that warehouse?” She recalled seeing the helpless look on Sebastian’s face when she saw her in that corridor. “You saved my life,” she whispered and held onto Sebastian’s strong arm.

“We saved each other, love,” Sebastian countered. “Now get some sleep. It’s a six-hour flight.”

“Never been to England,” she mumbled with a yawn and snuggled closer. “Will we be left alone?”

“I don’t know, but I truly hope so. Maybe Nicholae will leave me alone when he realizes I’m no threat to him.”

“Your very existence is a threat to that old vampire,” Alex said. “I hope this friend of yours, what was his name?”

“Gaylen Prescott.”

“Sounds like a member of Parliament,” Alex said dreamily and grinned when she heard the chuckle. “I hope he can help.”

“I do, too,” Sebastian whispered.

“Explain again how you know him.” Alex sighed and yawned again. “Is he as old as you?”

“Older, but not by much, only a hundred years or so.” Sebastian sipped her champagne.

“Is that all?”

“Keep still. I thought you wanted to hear about him.”

“Sorry, continue.” She settled in for the story.

“I met him in the early 1800s when I traveled to England. It was right before I met Dr. Blundell. Gaylen was, and is, a very wealthy man. The hierarchy respected him, which might be one of the reasons they let me go so easily—that and Tatiana.”

Alex knew she was talking about the ancient vampire who ruled with Nicholae for a thousand years. She sired Sebastian, knowing she would one day take Tatiana’s place. Sebastian had said many times she didn’t want the responsibility; she wanted what she couldn’t have—her humanity. She’d been searching for it, and although it was unattainable, Alex vowed to make Sebastian as human as possible. She still couldn’t get over the fact that Sebastian was a vampire. Alex remembered her relationship before Sebastian, with Carey; the two relationships were not in the same ballpark. However, there was one fundamental difference: Carey was human and so was Alex. The image of Sebastian looking the same after fifty years or so, while Alex aged, flashed across her mind. The vision was dismissed; she almost missed Sebastian’s next words.

“Gaylen never lived anywhere but England and only visited Romania when summoned by the elders. When I arrived in England, he opened his home and world to me. He knew Nicholae was trying to get me back to Romania by killing the Windham family. Without his forewarning, they all would be dead. In any event, he set me up in a little house overlooking the English Channel in Devon.”

Alex looked up into the hazel eyes. “Do you still have it?” She envisioned an adorable cottage on a hill. There was so much about Sebastian Alex didn’t know.

“Yes, Gaylen has been taking care of it these past years. I hope so, anyway,” Sebastian added dryly.

Alex watched her for a moment. “Does he know we’re coming?”

“Ah, no. I thought it prudent not to say anything to anyone. So he’ll be pleasantly surprised when he sees me. Now where was I?” She looked down at Alex. “Why aren’t you asleep yet?”

“This is a good bedtime story. Continue.” She cuddled back in position.

“Goldilocks came in and—” She stopped when she felt the elbow to her ribcage. “That’s enough for now. Go to sleep.”

“I can’t sleep on a plane,” Alex said with a pout. “I—”

Sebastian gently waved her hand over Alex, who instantly fell asleep.

She kissed the top of Alex’s head and whispered, “I adore you, but sometimes you talk too much.”

Sebastian gazed out at the night sky wondering if Gaylen would be able to help as he had in the past. He thought as Sebastian did—they could live among the mortals. She believed that now more than ever as she looked down at the slumbering redhead, who was now her lifeline.

Dr. Alex Taylor made the discovery of the millennia when she found she carried the missing enzyme in her own blood. The serum she discovered would allow vampires to be in direct sunlight for short periods at a time. Without this serum, Sebastian would never have been able to defeat Leigh.

Alex used great foresight to inject the serum into her own bloodstream, thus saving it from destruction at the hands of Leigh. It was bad enough that Marcus Windham had to die a horrible death and Windham Research burned to the ground. Now they needed a laboratory to continue her work.

Sebastian felt rage ripple through her when she remembered seeing Marcus’s body impaled to the wall in the research lab. For over a hundred years, Sebastian had protected the Windham family, and in turn, they tried to find the serum for Sebastian.

She remembered back to the 1800s and how Marcus’s great-grandfather vowed to continue after Sebastian ripped through several vampires to save him, his wife, and children.

Sebastian tore at the vampire, ripping through his neck. The dead vampire fell at her feet. She turned to see Gaylen doing the same to another. His white shirt covered in blood, Gaylen nodded to Sebastian, as his victim, too, lay in a dead heap.

Another vampire hissed and snarled but kept her distance.

“Damien, leave or die,” Sebastian said with a growl, her fangs bared, her face bloodied.

Gaylen stood next to Sebastian and brushed his golden hair away from his face. “Take heed, dear,” he said with a grin.

“You cannot protect the mortals forever,” Damien said and leapt over Sebastian, who whirled around to see him land at the bottom of the staircase. The door flew open and Damien was gone.

She was victorious that day. Leigh was no help to Sebastian then. She and Gaylen had often wondered where Leigh was during the bloodbath that ensued. Now the last of the Windhams was dead, thanks to Leigh.

Leigh was a vampire’s vampire. Loved the hunt, loved the kill, and loved to play with the humans. It was her existence for nearly five hundred years. It was Sebastian’s, as well, until she met Anastasia—the human whom Sebastian sired and who in the end she had to release from the vapid existence of the undead.

Anastasia did not deserve her fate. Sebastian accepted the fact that she was selfish, wanting a lover for eternity. She looked down at Alex, who peacefully slept against her shoulder. Now she had fallen in love with another human. Had she made the same mistake with Alex? Did Alex have any idea what was in store for her? She told Sebastian she would love her even after death. This was something Anastasia never said; she went so far as to beg Sebastian to release her from her existence.

Right now, Alex was still human and unselfishly carried Sebastian’s life force in her bloodstream. Perhaps that would be enough for Alex. One day, she might see how hopeless life with a vampire was and would leave… The thought of it was as painful to Sebastian as a stake through the heart.

Dismissing the idea of never seeing Alex again, Sebastian turned her thoughts to Nicholae, the last of the old hierarchy in the vampire community. Together, he and Tatiana shared the power for nearly a thousand years. Again, rage filled Sebastian at the thought of Nicholae destroying Tatiana.

Now Nicholae stood alone, but he was afraid of Sebastian’s power and strength. Sebastian had let all that lay dormant for nearly a hundred years. Then Leigh, her old lover and companion, had to show up in Chicago, and all hell broke loose, forcing Sebastian out of the shadows and into the vampire community once again—her anonymity lost.

Perhaps now, when they arrived in England, they could find it again. Sebastian grew weary of the fighting and bloodletting. It frightened her now. She thought that savage part of her was gone, but Leigh made her very aware that it lingered deep within. This is what frightened Sebastian: that her rage, her hunger may consume her again.

If she were human, she’d pray to some god. However, the undead had no soul. She looked down at Alex and gently raised her arm. In her sleep, Alex moaned and nuzzled closer. Sebastian wrapped her arm around her and held her tight. Loving Dr. Alex Taylor was the closest thing to having a soul that she would ever know.

Sebastian hoped in England they could find peace. She feared she was asking for too much.

Chapter 3

“A limo?” Alex asked, wide-eyed as they walked to the luxury car. Alex pulled her collar up against the cool breeze.

“Alex, if you keep questioning every time—”

“Is this a Rolls Royce?” Alex stopped dead in her tracks.

Sebastian grunted when she walked into her. Oh, this woman, she thought.

Stunned again, Alex watched Sebastian walk around the other side of the car. “Is it?” she whispered across the hood of the classic car.

The chauffer, an older gentleman, opened the door for Alex, who was gaping at Sebastian. Alex looked at the chauffer, then back to Sebastian. “You didn’t call your friend, but you called your chauffer?”

“Alex, get in the car,” Sebastian pleaded.

“Oh, my,” she sighed and settled into the plush cream-colored leather seat.

“It’s good to see you again, Dr. Sebastian,” the chauffer said.

Alex’s jaw hit the floor while she listened.

“Thank you, William.” Sebastian sat beside Alex. She smiled as she looked around the interior. It was just as she remembered all those years ago.

“Is this yours?” Alex asked, watching Sebastian fondly touching the soft leather.

“I didn’t steal it.”

The chauffer dutifully laid a plaid blanket across their laps. “It is rather chilly this evening, ladies.”

When the car headed out of the airport, Alex looked around. “Are we moving?”

Sebastian grinned. “Amazing, isn’t it? It’s a nineteen thirty-eight Rolls Royce Phantom III. I bought it right off the line—”

“In nineteen thirty-eight?” Alex nearly screeched.

Sebastian winced and rubbed her temples. “Yes, love.”

“Don’t tell me you knew the owners,” Alex said sarcastically.

Sebastian offered a smug grin. “Henry Royce was a very nice fellow, though I found Charles Rolls somewhat standoffish.”

Alex blinked slowly. “I don’t believe it.”

“That’s nothing. Wait until I tell you all about the conversation I had with Elizabeth Barrett—”

“Browning?” Alex squeaked again.

“The decibel level, Alex,” Sebastian mused as she shook her head.

“Unbelievable,” Alex said in amazement. She looked down at the plaid blanket covering them and sidled closer to Sebastian. “This was nice of Jeeves—”

“William.”

“Whatever. I love the feel of this leather interior. It matches that damned sexy leather you’re wearing,” she whispered and slipped her hand under the blanket.

Sebastian let out a deep groan as Alex’s hand roamed between her legs. “Alex,” she whispered her warning.

“I don’t think Jeeves will mind,” Alex said in her ear. When she heard the noise, she looked toward the front seat. William slowly pulled the shade down over the glass partition. “I love this car.”

“I-it’s not a car,” Sebastian groaned as she felt Alex tug at the zipper on her slacks. “It’s a Rolls…”

“Hmm,” Alex murmured. She snaked out her tongue and lightly flicked it in Sebastian’s ear.

“Alex.” Sebastian moaned deeply.

Alex slipped her hand inside Sebastian’s slacks. “My hands are cold.” She sighed at the warmth that greeted her. “But not for long. I love the feel of you. You get so wet, just for me.”

Sebastian was beyond words. She just nodded and laid her head back against the soft leather. She had no control whatsoever when Alex touched her. It was amazing. It took her centuries to find Alex—the one who would save her from her lost humanity. Only Alex…

Alex allowed her fingers to glide through Sebastian when she parted her legs, welcoming the touch. She felt Sebastian’s orgasm start and she knew it would be quick—Sebastian’s breathing hitched and her body shook.

“Will you come for me?”

As Alex’s tongue bathed her ear, Sebastian groaned. “I have no choice,” she said in a ragged voice. “Almost,” she gasped out her warning.

Suddenly, the orgasm slammed through her and she arched her back. Alex saw the fangs protrude and Sebastian grabbed Alex’s hand and held it still. “Fuck,” she groaned as she collected herself.

Alex grinned and kissed her damp head. “Can I have my hand back?”

“I don’t think that would be wise.” Sebastian took a deep breath.

Alex laughed, slipped her hand out, and zipped up the slacks.

“You snuck up on me, Dr. Taylor,” Sebastian said with a scowl. “Paybacks, remember.” She looked into her green eyes. “You’d be the death of me, if I weren’t already dead.”

Alex laughed and sat up. Sebastian looked out the window at the familiar surroundings. “We’re almost there.”

“How can you tell? It’s pitch black out there.” Alex looked out, as well. She then remembered that every sense was heightened for a vampire.

The Rolls slowed and pulled onto a tree-lined road. Alex had the sensation that they were driving uphill. “I can’t wait to see this little house. I’ll bet it’s adorable.”

The car stopped and William opened Alex’s door. “Here we are, miss.”

Alex slid out of the back and looked around. Once again, she was astonished. “Okay. Where’s the adorable house, and whose mansion is this?” She turned to Sebastian.

“This would be mine.”

Alex felt like a gaping fool. She looked at her surroundings.

Sebastian looked around, as well, while William took the luggage out of the trunk.

This too was as Sebastian remembered. She must remember to thank Gaylen when she saw him. Nothing had changed. The two-story brick mansion, partially covered in ivy, welcomed her. The light above the porch illuminated their way up the massive steps. She took a deep breath and smelled the sea air.

As she started up, she looked back at Alex, who was staring in disbelief. She pulled her along. “Come, it’s late. You’ll get a better view in the morning.”

William opened the huge front door and stepped aside. Sebastian allowed Alex to go in before her. It was then she heard it. She looked back into the darkness. There was nothing now, but there had been something in the darkness; she felt a presence.

As Sebastian closed the heavy door, she gave the night one more careful glance.

Alex was in awe when she looked around the large foyer. “If this is your idea of a house in the country, I can’t wait to see the bathroom.”

Sebastian pulled her along. “I’ll give you the tour tomorrow. I’m sure you’re exhausted.”

William gently cleared his throat. “I took the liberty of replenishing the icebox, Dr. Sebastian. If the young lady is hungry, I can prepare a meal.”

At the mention of food, Alex’s stomach growled. All three looked in the direction of the eruption. “Thanks. I think I’ll take you up on it.”

Alex sat opposite Sebastian as she ate her sandwich. After taking a long drink of ice-cold milk, she dabbed the napkin on the corner of her mouth. “What do you think that was outside?”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow and Alex offered a self-satisfying grin while she sang, “Getting to know you, getting to know all about you.” She then laughed at the typical scowl. “I was going to mention it when we walked in, but this way was more fun.”

Sebastian tried not to grin. “I honestly don’t know. After destroying Leigh, I seem to be regaining the strength and the powers I had long ago.” Her voice drifted off; she stared at nothing in particular.

She felt Alex watching her when she looked up. “No, I don’t have an appetite as you know it.” She now sported a self-satisfying scowl. She couldn’t bring herself to grin like a fool. She was a vampire after all and a member of the hierarchy, if she so chose.

Alex glared at her. “So you can read my mind. Big deal, you’re supposed to. You’re a vampire.”

Sebastian closed her eyes and counted to ten again.

Alex leaned in. “And you are one sexy vampire.”

Sebastian saw the vein in her neck pulse rapidly. “Are you finished with your meal?” she asked in a low voice.

“Yep. All done, should we clean up?”

“William will take care of it.” Sebastian pulled her out of the kitchen.

At the top of the stairs, Alex stopped. “Whew! Can we have a room on the ground floor? This place is enormous.” She followed Sebastian down the hall.

Sebastian stopped and opened the bedroom door. “I don’t think you’ll be disappointed.” She stepped back and Alex cautiously walked into the room.

“Good Lord,” Alex exclaimed.

Sebastian followed her. The fireplace was crackling and flames danced around the dimly lit room. The large four-poster bed looked very inviting. Again, it was as Sebastian remembered it.

“William has been busy.” Alex sat on the large bed. She immediately sank into the soft downy featherbed. She let out a deep groan.

Sebastian closed the door and walked up to Alex, who grinned.

“Hello.”

“Good evening,” Sebastian said with a smirk.

Alex could not take her eyes off Sebastian, who slowly undressed. “You have such a beautiful body.”

Completely naked, Sebastian pulled Alex to her feet and started undressing her. She slipped the blouse off and kissed the top of her shoulder as she, with skillful fingers, unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor.

“I need you, Alex,” she said, feeling the blood course through her veins. She slid Alex’s slacks down her lovely hips. Alex stepped out of them and gasped when Sebastian pulled her into her arms and kissed her. Her tongue languidly flicked around Alex’s lips as her hands roamed down her back, her fingers slipping into the waistband of her panties.

“Yes, Sebastian, please hurry,” Alex said breathlessly.

“Soon, love,” Sebastian promised and slid the silken panties off Alex’s trembling body. She whisked the down quilt back and lay Alex against the cool sheets.

Alex smiled and parted her legs. Sebastian took the welcoming gesture as she lay between them. Both women groaned when their bodies touched. Sebastian felt Alex’s hard nipples boring into her as she rocked her hips against her. She felt that primal need deep in her belly as the scent of Alex’s arousal filled her senses. “Now, Alex. I need you now.”

“Yes,” Alex groaned and wrapped her legs around Sebastian’s lean torso and pulled the weight of her down. “Please.”

Sebastian kissed her lips and traveled down to her neck. She gently sucked the tender flesh. She smiled inwardly; the two puncture wounds from her previous feast were nearly impossible to see now. The memory had Sebastian craving for more.

Alex groaned. Her body quivered beneath Sebastian, who kissed her way down to Alex’s breasts where she hungrily feasted—one then the other. All the while, Alex’s nails dug into her shoulder urging her downward. “Please,” Alex begged again and gasped as Sebastian took her hard nipple into her mouth and lightly bit down.

After moments of what Sebastian knew was divine torture, she slid down Alex’s trembling body and nestled between her soft thighs. Breathing in the intoxicating scent, Sebastian let out a low growl. She felt her fangs grow as she leaned in and lightly licked Alex’s clitoris. Alex cried out and held Sebastian’s head close to her. Sebastian groaned and feasted, drinking every drop that Alex offered.

The hunger started; Sebastian felt her body tense and her stomach tighten as Alex came and arched off the bed. Suddenly, Sebastian was insatiable. She felt the muscles in her arms and legs tighten and expand while she ascended Alex’s trembling body.

Alex pulled her close. “Now, Sebastian,” she whispered in a ragged voice and turned her head.

Sebastian slipped two fingers in, then sank sharp teeth deep into the vein. Alex arched her back as Sebastian felt her inner walls close around her fingers. Once again, Sebastian felt her life force flowing through her veins.

She pulled away, lightly running her tongue over the two wounds, hearing Alex sigh as she did so. Sebastian placed a loving kiss on her neck and pulled back.

As she eased her fingers out, Alex closed her legs around her hand. “Just stay there for a moment. I love the feel of you deep inside me. God, Sebastian. I love you.”

“I don’t know if I could exist without you. You’re a part of me. If I had a soul—”

Alex placed her fingertips against her lips. “I don’t want to hear that anymore. You couldn’t love me if you had no soul. Somewhere, long ago, you had your humanity. It’s still there.” Alex ran her fingers down and placed them against Sebastian’s chest. “There, deep in there is your heart and soul. I don’t care what anyone says.”

Sebastian smiled slightly at Alex’s loving stubbornness and kissed her tenderly on the lips. She held Alex’s hand close to her heart. “Then listen to it, love. If it’s there, it beats for you.” She lay on her back and pulled Alex with her. “I may have overindulged. You’re going to sleep for a while.” She kissed her damp brow and pulled the down quilt over them.

“I’m nearly asleep, now,” Alex whispered. “Good night, sweetheart.”

“Good night.” Sebastian wrapped her arms around Alex and tried to fight the feeling of impending doom that nagged at her. The next day, she’d meet Gaylen and the others.

She held Alex in a protective embrace and listened to her steady heartbeat. She stared at the dying fire mesmerized by the glowing embers.

Who was outside when they arrived? Who knew she was back in England?

Chapter 4

Alex woke feeling as if she’d been drugged. She reached for Sebastian and got a handful of down pillow. Rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, she cautiously looked at the window, expecting to see Sebastian looking out at the morning sun.

“Where is she?” She moaned and pulled the fluffy quilt up to her neck. She glanced at her clock on the nightstand and chuckled when she noticed it must be an antique. Had the clocked stopped? She then bolted up and looked again.

It was 2:30? She ran to the window and threw back the long curtains. The afternoon sun hung low in the autumn sky. Now she was worried. Sebastian couldn’t stay in the sunlight that long. She frantically ran to the door and realized she was naked.

“Oh, for the love of…” She tore through her luggage and grabbed a pair of jeans. Of course, they had to be tight fitting. She bounced around the room, struggling into them. She pulled a bulky sweater over her head and slipped into her shoes. “Where is that vampire?”

She grumbled as she ran out and stopped in the massive hallway; she had no idea where to go. She bounded down the stairs and ran full tilt into William.

“Good afternoon, miss. I trust you slept well.”

“Sure, yes, thanks. William, where’s Sebastian?” she asked breathlessly and ran her fingers through her red curls.

“In the cellar, miss,” he replied with a kind smile.

“Great, thanks.” Alex looked around. “W-where is it?”

“This way, miss.”

Alex followed him as he walked down the hall. He opened the door at the end of the hall and stepped back. Alex looked down the dark stairwell and grimaced. “Please don’t tell me she’s in a coffin.”

William raised an eyebrow. “I’ll be down momentarily,” he said and walked away.

Alex cautiously descended the steep staircase while holding onto the railing. She called out, “S-Sebastian?” At the bottom of the stairs, she blinked, trying to adjust to the darkness; it smelled musty and damp.

“I’m here, Alex.”

“Okay, honey, just keep talking, I’ll find you. But if you’re hanging upside down from the rafters, don’t be offended if I pass out,” she said as she searched the darkness.

In the far corner, Sebastian turned on the desk lamp. Alex let out the breath she had been holding, relieved to see Sebastian, who was sitting in a huge chair with her head back and eyes closed.

Alex was immediately at her side. “Why are you down in the damp cellar? Are you all right?” She ran her fingers through the short sandy-blond hair. She instantly felt the heat emanating from Sebastian’s body. “What happened?”

“Nothing.”

Alex ran her fingers down her arm, still feeling the heat. “You stayed in the sun too long and forgot your sun block, didn’t you?”

“Something like that.”

Alex heard the fatigue in her voice. “What were you doing outside?”

“I…nothing.”

“Tell me.” Alex sat on the ottoman, facing her. It was then she saw the wildflowers on the desk next to Sebastian.

Sebastian followed her gaze and scowled. Alex grinned. “You were picking wildflowers? For me?”

The scowl deepened as Alex picked up the bunch of wilting flowers. “I need to get these into water. Do you have water down here?” She looked around the damp cellar. “Sebastian, if you must stay in the shadows, we’ll have to do it somewhere other than this damp cellar. How can you stay down here? This whole thing is creeping me out.”

“I’m a vampire. This whole thing is supposed to creep you out.”

Alex laughed and kissed Sebastian’s hot forehead. “Yes, darling. A creepy vampire with a romantic streak. Ah, there’s a sink.”

“I am not romantic.”

“Are too,” Alex called over her shoulder as she placed the flowers in a tall glass by the sink.

“No, I’m—” Sebastian stopped and put her head back again.

Alex walked back to Sebastian and lightly ran her fingers through Sebastian’s hair. Her body temperature was returning to normal. “You have to remember your limits. I don’t like seeing you like this.”

“I will. However, I feel the serum dissipating from my system. I-I need—” She stopped and shifted nervously in her chair.

Alex watched as Sebastian ran her hand over her mouth. “What is it?”

With that, Sebastian stood and paced back and forth. “I’ve been too long without it, Alex. Last night with you…I need more,” she said and slammed her fist on the desk. “I sent William. He should be back by now.”

Alex winced and heard the low growl. She walked up behind Sebastian and placed her hand on the strong back. Sebastian flinched. “Don’t…”

“Sebastian, you must take what you need from me. Until we get the lab, I—”

“I’m not talking about the serum. I need—” Sebastian stopped and took a deep breath. “I need blood.”

In all that had happened, Alex had forgotten that Sebastian was, after all, a vampire. And a vampire needed blood to exist. “I’ll find William. You stay right here.”

As she turned to go, she heard the cellar door open. “Dr. Sebastian, I’m back.”

William descended the stairs with a cooler and a doctor’s bag. Alex knew exactly what was in that cooler. “I’ll take it, thanks.” Alex held out her hand.

Sebastian frowned. “Alex, I can—”

“Sebastian, sit down and roll up your sleeve,” Alex said; she took the black bag and cooler from the stunned butler.

“Will there be anything else, Doctor?” he asked.

“No,” both women replied.

Sebastian was brooding; Alex gave her an unwavering stare. “Rule time,” she said firmly and pushed Sebastian into the deep chair. “Me—doctor. You—vampire.”

“I’ll be upstairs if you need me,” William said and made a hasty retreat.

Sebastian let out a low grunt as she rolled up her sleeve. “I’m very capable of doing this. I’ve been doing it for quite some time.”

Alex ignored her rudeness as she examined the contents of the cooler. She found two IV bags of whole blood. She found what she needed in the doctor bag. Without a word, she started the IV. She noted Sebastian scowling and smiled slightly. “Can’t you just drink this?”

Sebastian let out a deep sigh. “Yes, but I’m trying to be civilized, I suppose.” She looked up into Alex’s eyes. “I’m sorry.” Sebastian put her head back and closed her eyes. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. I’m not even going to ask where he got this blood.”

It was an odd sight—Sebastian looked like a junkie getting a fix. Alex raised an eyebrow thinking that’s exactly what she was. She shivered uncontrollably when she thought of what Sebastian would do if she didn’t have this blood. Though she still didn’t have a clear memory of that morning in the warehouse, she had flashes of Sebastian, fangs dripping, eyes blood red as she tore apart…

“Don’t think about it, please, Alex,” Sebastian said, her eyes still closed.

“Get out of my head, will you?” Alex patted her knee. “I wish I could remember—”

“I’m glad you don’t.”

Alex heard the change in Sebastian’s voice. It was stronger now, and the air of authority was back. Alex smiled, and so did the sexy vampire.

Sebastian breathed deeply through her nose, as if mediating. Then, in awe, Alex saw them—the fangs protruding between her lips. Her breathing became deeper and she heard the low growl, almost a snarl. A fine sheen of perspiration formed on Sebastian’s brow, glistening in the soft incandescent lamp. Alex watched her breasts rise and fall with each breath Sebastian took. Her jaw tensed, her eyes opened, and she looked right at Alex, who blinked but stared right back into the hazel eyes.

They sat there for a moment in silence. Alex felt the sexual desire cascade off Sebastian’s body as she gazed seductively at Alex. Sebastian’s gaze raked over her and Alex felt her nipples tighten—the throbbing began.

The IV was finished. Sebastian took the needle out of her arm, all the while never losing eye contact with Alex. “Come here, love,” Sebastian said in a low, almost guttural voice.

Alex stepped in between Sebastian’s parted legs and reached out to Sebastian, who shook her head. “Just stand there.”

All moisture left Alex’s mouth. Her body quivered as Sebastian reached out and unzipped her jeans. “Take them off.”

The sensual commanding voice made Alex weak in the knees as she struggled out of the tight denim, then hastily kicked them aside. Sebastian’s nostrils flared as she gazed between Alex’s legs. Alex didn’t know if she could stand much longer, her legs were shaking. Sebastian reached between her legs and gently ran her fingers through her wetness. “For me,” Sebastian said, looking into Alex’s green eyes.

Alex merely nodded as she tried desperately to calm her racing heart. How this vampire controlled her, she would never know and never care.

Sebastian held her hips and maneuvered Alex, who now straddled Sebastian’s lap. She groaned as her naked bottom rubbed against the wool of Sebastian’s slacks. When Sebastian slipped two fingers deep within her, Alex arched her back and cried out. She felt the warm long fingers work deep inside, expanding her walls, her arousal coating Sebastian’s insistent fingers.

“Take that off, as well.” Sebastian motioned to Alex’s sweater.

With trembling hands, Alex slipped the sweater over her head, all the while feeling Sebastian’s fingers slowly thrusting deeper. Instinctively, she started rocking on Sebastian’s hand. She let out a shallow whimper as she ran her fingers through her red hair. “Sebastian,” she whispered her plea. Her body was on fire; she desperately needed to come.

“Not yet.” Sebastian reached up with her other hand and roughly grabbed Alex’s breast.

“Yes.” Alex let out a groan and leaned into the strong hand that kneaded her aching breast. With both hands, Alex held Sebastian’s hand to her breast. She rocked faster over Sebastian’s hand. “Now?” she begged. She felt the sensual sweat dripping down her back. “Please.”

Sebastian leaned forward and took Alex’s other breast into her mouth and flicked her tongue all over her rock hard nipple. Alex whimpered, she shook and trembled as her orgasm welled deep in her belly.

“Now…” Sebastian mumbled against her breast as she stroked Alex’s clitoris with her thumb. “Come.”

Alex grabbed Sebastian’s head and crushed her to her aching breast. Her intense orgasm rippled through Alex as she felt her inner walls clamp around Sebastian’s fingers. “D-don’t stop. Ohgodohgod,” she whimpered. Soon, the euphoric feeling was too much. The room began to spin as her body tensed; her heart nearly pounded out of her chest.

“Sebastian!” she screamed as she came. She lost control of her body. It was a mass of quivering nerve endings as Sebastian kept up the pace—fingers thrusting deeper, teeth raking over her aching nipple.

“Fuck!” Alex cried out and threw her head back; she was frantic in her lust for this vampire. She rode Sebastian’s hand with wild abandon.

“That’s it, love,” Sebastian said. “Again.”

Alex felt another orgasm start. She placed her hands on Sebastian’s strong shoulders and bore her hips down, grinding them against her hand. Alex’s hands clawed at Sebastian’s shoulders, then she slumped forward with a whimper. Her chest ached, trying to suck in as much air as she could. Her body quivered as she wrapped her arms around Sebastian’s head, holding her face against her breasts. When she felt Sebastian’s tongue snake out and lick the perspiration off her breasts, she jumped. “No more.”

Alex winced and flopped down on Sebastian’s lap when Sebastian relented and gently withdrew her fingers. She lay back in the bend of Sebastian’s strong embrace. “We’re going to have to stay down here in this smelly damp cellar until I can walk,” Alex said in a ragged voice and reached up to caress Sebastian’s cheek. “That was unbelievable.”

Sebastian gazed at the glistening body that lay across her lap. She reached in and ran her fingers through Alex’s still twitching folds. “No, love. You are unbelievable.”

Alex sighed and closed her eyes as she felt the fingers once again control her. “God. I can’t believe it. If you keep touching me, I’ll come again and I don’t think I have it in me.”

Sebastian raised a challenging eyebrow as she gently brushed Alex’s clitoris. Alex moaned and whimpered again. “You’re a beast.”

“No, I’m a vampire,” Sebastian said and tenderly rolled the throbbing clit between her fingers and thumb. “So wet, love,” she whispered. “Look at me, Alex.”

Alex’s green eyes fluttered open and gazed into the intense hazel eyes. “Oh, God, Sebastian. I’m gonna come again.”

Once again, her orgasm started. This time, Sebastian brought her over the edge gently, never losing eye contact.

Alex’s breathing hitched and she arched her back into Sebastian’s loving touch. “Yes,” she whispered. She reached down and held Sebastian’s hand against her as she trembled through the aftershock. “If you touch me again….”

Sebastian emitted a low laugh and kissed her forehead. She lazily ran her fingers across the top of Alex’s breasts, then down the valley between them.

“I’m not kidding, Sebastian.” She glared at the smirking vampire. “How come I’m the only one naked here?”

“I’m not quite sure.” Sebastian pulled the afghan off the back of the chair, tucking it around Alex.

Alex laughed and curled up on Sebastian’s lap. Sebastian wrapped her arm around her hips and held her close. Alex chuckled as she felt wayward fingers caressing her bottom. “You’re an octopus, for heaven’s sake. Sit still. How do you feel?” Alex saw the faraway look in Sebastian’s eyes. “What are you thinking?”

Sebastian’s lips twitched with amusement. “Which question shall I answer first?”

“Take your pick.”

Sebastian ignored both. “I must meet with Gaylen this evening—”

“Alone?”

“No, love, I want you to meet him. William got this blood from Gaylen. He too believes as I do,” Sebastian said. “Besides, I want him to meet the doctor who saved my existence.”

It struck Alex then just what Sebastian meant. Since she met Sebastian, Alex had thought only of her love for this brooding vampire. The extent of her research would soon reach far beyond her and Sebastian.

Once Sebastian destroyed Leigh, an upheaval in the vampire community followed. Alex had no idea what that really meant. However, as she watched Sebastian’s intent gaze, she knew her research would be a catalyst for more upheaval. Alex carried the serum in her bloodstream for Sebastian, but there were others like Sebastian who needed it, as well.

“We need a lab,” Alex said.

Sebastian looked down into the green eyes and nodded. “We need to meet with Gaylen.”

“He can help, right?”

When Sebastian didn’t answer, Alex shivered and held Sebastian tighter.

Chapter 5

“You didn’t indulge, Sebastian, so you can’t come with me,” Alex insisted while Sebastian brooded. “It’s still daylight and I want to see this property of yours.” She looked at her watch, then kissed Sebastian’s cheek. “Come join me when the sun goes down.”

Sebastian grunted. “Don’t stray far.”

Alex heard the concern in Sebastian’s voice. “I love it that you worry about me,” she said lightly and turned.

Sebastian grabbed her elbow and pulled her back. “Don’t take this lightly. You must be cautious when I’m not with you. Why can’t you just wait until—?”

“Sebastian, we can’t live in fear of everything. I’m just going for a walk.”

“Damn it, you’re stubborn!” Sebastian waved her hands in a helpless gesture as she let Alex go.

“Yes, and so are you, so stop scowling.” Alex kissed her on the lips and left.

It would be twilight in a few minutes, Alex thought; Sebastian would join her then. She walked down the gravel drive and took a path through the woods. When the English Channel came into view, Alex took a deep breath of sea air. As she took in her surroundings, she realized that Sebastian’s house was situated on a hill overlooking the channel. The woods ended and Alex stood in a clearing. She gazed out at the sea and took a deep breath, filling her lungs with sea air. She smiled when she heard the sea birds calling, feeling relaxed and calm.

She walked farther toward the cliff’s edge and heard the surf crashing below. For some reason, the hair on the back of her neck bristled, making her shiver uncontrollably.

It was then she heard it, the low rustling in the woods. She whirled around and caught a glimpse of something, someone.

“Shit!” She knew the only way back to the house was through the wooded path. Again, she saw something to the right.

“Alex.”

She whirled around again to see Sebastian standing at the cliff’s edge, her long leather coat billowing in the sea breeze.

“Damn it, Sebastian. Don’t do that,” she said. “I think I saw something in the woods.”

Sebastian stood next to her. “I know. I felt it…”

Alex shot her a curious look. “Felt it? Felt what?” She was not at all sure she wanted to know.

Sebastian glanced around the woods. “Something…”

“By the pricking of my thumbs, something wicked this way comes?” Alex asked and walked over to Sebastian.

“Let’s go before Macbeth shows up and you scare the hell out of yourself.”

Alex wrapped her arm around Sebastian’s waist. “Don’t tell me you knew Shakespeare,” she warned.

Sebastian raised an eyebrow but said nothing as they walked up the narrow path.

They made their way back from the wooded path and heard nothing more as they walked up the gravel drive. “This is beautiful, Sebastian,” Alex said with a pensive sigh as she gazed at the twilight sky.

“I remember buying this place. Gaylen thought it was perfect. It was secluded with no one to bother me, really. I made my trips to London and worked with Henry Windham.”

Alex saw the contemplative gaze. “You were all alone.”

Sebastian looked down into the concerned green eyes. “I had Leigh.”

“So you were all alone,” Alex repeated dryly.

“Leigh had her moments, well decades. I am a vampire, after all.”

“You’re not alone anymore,” Alex said, pulling her sweater around her. “It’s chilly.”

“Come inside,” Sebastian said in a seductive voice and opened her long leather coat. Alex easily slipped in and wrapped her arms around Sebastian’s muscular waist. She laid her head against her chest.

Sebastian wrapped the coat around her. “Better?”

“Perfect.”

They stood there in the twilight, not saying much, just listening to the night birds calling in the distance.

“I could stay here forever,” Alex whispered.

“As could I, but I must see Gaylen tonight.”

“Shall we have William bring the Rolls around?” Alex asked in a haughty tone and looked up into the smiling hazel eyes.

Sebastian held her in a strong embrace. “I have a much better idea,” she whispered. “Close your eyes.”

Alex closed them, and suddenly, she felt a pulling sensation in her stomach so strong, she nearly cried out. This was followed by a tremendous buzzing in her ears; she felt light-headed and at the same time, weightless as if she were floating. She tried to call out, but her breath caught in her throat, so she held on tight to Sebastian.

Just as quickly as that, it stopped. She convulsively sucked in air and opened her eyes. Sebastian was looking at her with an odd smile on her face.

“Enjoy the ride?” Sebastian asked and stepped back.

Alex teetered for a moment as her legs shook. She rubbed her forehead and looked at her surroundings. “W-where are we?” she asked in a shaky voice.

They were standing on a large stone porch, but it wasn’t Sebastian’s house. Alex looked in all directions, her gaze settling on the grinning vampire. “Okay, wiseass, where are we?”

Sebastian reached over and rang the ornate doorbell. In a moment, the heavy door opened and a young, very handsome man answered.

“Hello, Nigel,” Sebastian said.

Nigel grinned and Alex peered around Sebastian and looked at his mouth. “Yep, another one.”

“Sebastian, it’s been a long time. Does Mr. Prescott know you’ve returned?” he asked and stepped back.

Sebastian and Alex walked into the dark foyer. “He may have an idea after William’s visit. Please let him know I’m here.”

The young man glanced at Alex. “Oh, I apologize,” Sebastian said. “This is Dr. Alex Taylor.”

“Nice to meet you,” Alex said.

Nigel merely nodded and gave Sebastian a wary glance. He walked down the corridor and out of sight.

“Okay, this place gives me the creeps, as well,” Alex said with a shiver.

Sebastian put her arm around Alex’s shaking shoulders. “Gay likes to live in the dreary dark.” She leaned in and whispered, “He’s a drama queen.”

“I heard that!” a voice happily called out of the darkened hall.

Alex blinked as a tall, willowy figure seemed to float toward them. When she saw there were several inches between the floor and him, she nearly fainted.

Sebastian strengthened her embrace. “See what I mean?”

He hovered for another moment, then landed. Alex was still trying to wrap her mind around how she and Sebastian arrived at this vampire’s house. She now found herself gaping at this figure before her.

Gaylen was as tall as Sebastian and shared her lean body type, though not as muscular. His hair was golden and fell in soft waves around the nape of his neck. His eyes were blue, almost silver, his skin milky white. He wore clothes that Alex assumed were from the late eighteenth century: skin-tight black slacks, knee-high leather boots, and a billowy black silk shirt nearly open to the waist. He raised a hand and absently brushed a wayward golden lock off his forehead in bored fashion. He was beautiful…

Sebastian narrowed her eyes at her old friend. “Is that my shirt?”

Gaylen laughed. “You know I always coveted your wardrobe, Sebastian. You were a handsome woman back then.” He gazed up and down the length of Sebastian and gave an appreciative nod. “You still are, although you’ve cut your hair. Hmm, I like it. It enhances that brooding look I see you still have. You’re as handsome as I am...” He stopped and waved his hand. “Stunning!”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow and warned, “Gay—”

“That’s what they tell me.”

Alex stood there rooted to the spot.

Gaylen looked down at her. “And who is this bewildered-looking creature?” He put his hand to his heart. “A mortal?”

Sebastian groaned and rubbed her temple while Gaylen sported a wicked grin. “I am as exasperating as ever, I know.”

“This is Dr. Alex Taylor.”

“No!” He gasped and grinned widely. He took Alex’s limp hand and shook it vigorously. “I’ve heard so much about you.”

Alex was speechless as this flamboyant vampire smiled sarcastically. “Word gets around fast in the vampire community.” He let go of her hand, then turned to Sebastian.

“Come, I’ll have Nigel prepare supper. Then you can tell me what you’ve been doing across the ocean with our cousins in America.”

Two candelabras illuminated the long dining room table. The only other light was from the fire, which crackled and roared in the huge fireplace. Sebastian sat at one end of the table, Gaylen Prescott at the other. Alex was stuck in the middle. She was gazing into the fire when she wasn’t gazing at Gaylen Prescott’s beguiling face.

Nigel walked in carrying a silver tray with two gold goblets and one crystal goblet filled with red wine. Sebastian saw the smirk on Gay’s face as she took one gold goblet. He then walked around to Alex. When she reached for the other gold goblet, both vampires leaned forward.

“Not that one!” they said simultaneously.

Alex stopped abruptly and took the crystal goblet. Sebastian sighed with relief.

“Yours is a special vintage, Dr. Taylor,” Gaylen said with a grin. “I hope you enjoy it.” He looked down at Sebastian with interest. “Sebastian, we have the usual.”

He took the last goblet and raised it as he cleared his throat. “Here’s to Dr. Taylor, who will be adored by some and despised by most,” he announced happily.

Alex raised her eyebrows and glanced at Sebastian, who was glaring down at her old friend.

“Stop glowering, darling. It’s all in jest,” Gaylen offered with a laugh. He looked at Alex. “I apologize, Dr. Taylor. I adore you.”

“Thank you, Mr. Prescott. I feel much better,” Alex said dryly. “But I don’t care who despises me as long as Sebastian is safe.”

Alex took a drink; it must have been a special vintage, the smooth red wine slid down her throat, instantly warming her body. She looked at Gaylen, who took a drink from his goblet. She was shocked when she saw the viscous red liquid on his lips. He licked them clean.

Sebastian smiled as she took a healthy drink. The warm blood instantly made her heart beat faster. She felt the rush and quelled the urge to drink the entire glass. She set the goblet down and gently wiped her mouth with the napkin. “Very good, Gay.”

“I thought you’d like it. Now let me present our situation as I see it,” Gaylen said. “To put it bluntly, darling, they’re not amused. I cannot believe you destroyed Leigh. I understand Nicholae is furious.”

Alex was gently swirling the contents of her glass; she stopped and looked at Gaylen. “Leigh was doing her best to kill me and Sebastian. She already killed Marcus Windham and burned down the research building. What was Sebastian supposed to do?” She then drained the contents of her wineglass.

Gaylen motioned to Nigel, who refilled the glass. “I’m not accusing Sebastian, Alex. May I call you Alex?” he asked with an affable grin.

Alex nodded but said nothing as she glanced at Sebastian, who was staring at her goblet, deep in thought.

“I’m stymied by Leigh, that’s all. She and Sebastian have been together for as long as I’ve known them,” he said. “I knew the elders sent her to America, Sebastian. I was surprised when she left you here in England.”

Sebastian still stared at the gold goblet. “I was surprised, as well, but you know Leigh, she was bored easily. When she realized I was serious about the transfusions and Dr. Blundell’s work, she grew tired.” She shook her head. “That was so long ago.”

Alex exchanged glances with Gaylen, who looked perplexed. “On a more somber note, I am sorry about Tatiana. She was greatly respected,” he said.

“She was. Nicholae now has the power—”

“You, dear, have the power,” Gaylen interrupted her and continued, “I sensed it the moment you walked through that door. Tatiana’s death will be Nicholae’s undoing.”

“I just want to be left alone.” Sebastian tossed back the contents of the goblet.

Alex felt the queasiness in her stomach as she watched them drinking and glanced down at her plate. “Ugh,” she mumbled and gently pushed the plate away. She looked up to see Sebastian grimacing.

“Sorry, love,” Sebastian murmured and set down the goblet.

“Me too, love,” Gaylen chimed in. He saw the glare from his old friend and cleared his throat. “So, Alex, tell me about this serum.”

Alex took another drink of wine before answering. “I discovered, with Marcus Windham, that I carry the enzyme in my blood that Marcus and Sebastian have been looking for all these years. We found the appropriate combination, and when injected into a vampire’s bloodstream, it allows them to stay in the sunlight for short periods. We were going to make further studies when Leigh killed Marcus. I injected the serum into my bloodstream, saving it for the future. Now I need a lab to conduct experiments using my blood.” She looked at Sebastian and smiled.

“So if it’s in your bloodstream, is it never ending?” he asked Alex.

“It would appear so. My body has the enzyme, and now it’s mingled with my blood,” Alex said.

“And there is no side effect?”

“I’m not sure,” Alex said.

Sebastian leaned forward. “You said there were no side effects, love.”

“Stop scowling, sweetie. I just want to do some tests and make sure,” Alex assured her.

“If I may. How is Sebastian getting the serum from your bloodstream and into hers?” Gaylen asked.

Alex blushed and said nothing as she concentrated on her wineglass. Gaylen waited, not understanding. He looked across the table at Sebastian, who said with a smirk, “Use your imagination, Gay.”

Gaylen cocked his head, then grinned. “I see. Hence the ‘love’ and ‘sweetie’ nonsense. How utterly naughty of you, Sebastian. So when do I get a bite?”

Sebastian scowled deeply as she glared at him. Gaylen pouted. “You’re not sharing?”

“I am not.”

Alex blushed to her roots and wondered if she could slip under the table.

Gaylen laughed. “You always were somewhat on the possessive side, darling.”

He glanced from blushing mortal to scowling vampire. “Now I understand the urgency for the laboratory.”

Chapter 6

“Why not use the cellar?” Alex asked as she lazily swirled her fingers around Sebastian’s breast.

Sebastian took a deep breath and stared into the darkness. She put her hands behind her head. “That’s possible, the laboratory could go down there and—” She stopped abruptly when she heard the giggle. She looked over at Alex. “What are you giggling about?”

“Laboratory,” Alex mimicked in a haughty English tone. “You sound like some English—”

“I am English.”

“No, you’re Romanian,” Alex countered with a laugh.

“I lived in England for nearly a hundred years. One tends to pick up the vernacular and accent after such a short time,” Sebastian said sarcastically. “Now keep still. I think the cellar is a good idea. There’s plenty of room. Getting the equipment we need should be no problem.”

“How so? Sebastian, this is a medical and health issue. We have to tell the Health Depart—”

“Tell them what? That we’re doing tests and we need fresh blood so your vampire lover will survive the dawn?”

Alex thought about it and understood Sebastian’s point. Marcus Windham had money and a respected name. “You needn’t be so sarcastic.” Alex pulled away. “I’m only thinking logically.”

“Logic? How wonderfully human. There is no logic to this, for heaven’s sake.” Sebastian felt her anger rising. “I’m a vampire. Gaylen is a vampire. And now I’ve got you into this and you want to call the Health Department.”

Alex got out of bed, threw on her robe, and tied the satin sash. She wasn’t sure how this got to be such an argument, but there was no turning back now. “Look, don’t get mad at me. You’re the undead, not me. I—”

Sebastian sprang from the bed, threw on her shirt, and struggled into her slacks. “That’s exactly what I mean,” she said loudly and stormed over to the window. She whirled around to see Alex standing there with her hands on her hips. “If you’d only listened to me back in Chicago, you’d never have gotten into this. You’d still be—”

“How dare you. Who found the serum, you ungrateful ghoul?” Alex yelled and swept the red curls from her face. “If I’d have listened to you, Leigh would have destroyed you and anyone else she wanted.”

Sebastian tried to control her rising anger. She took a step toward Alex, who stood her ground.

“Don’t give me the Sebastian Scowl. You don’t scare me.”

“Alex, don’t,” Sebastian said in a low voice. She felt the fangs protruding, the muscles tighten and expand.

Alex defiantly walked over and stood in front of her. She heard the low guttural breathing and felt the heat radiating from Sebastian’s body. Alex looked up, fighting the idea that Sebastian somehow looked taller. “Don’t tell me what do to. You may have the power in the vampire community, but…” She stopped. What am I doing? she thought, and put a shaky hand to her forehead, trying to gain her composure and perspective.

“But what?” Sebastian’s voice came out in a low snarl. She tried to control the anger that raced through her. She wasn’t mad at Alex.

“But this is us, Sebastian,” she said and smiled slightly. “There’s no power play between us. Well, I may have a bit more power here.” She reached up to touch Sebastian’s face; she was taken aback when Sebastian flinched and snarled. “Sebastian?”

Sebastian stepped back, “Go, Alex,” she said in a husky voice. “Now, before—”

Alex stood her ground. “No, I’m not leaving. Please.” Alex touched her arm, amazed at the heat she felt beneath her fingers—and the muscle mass. She had never seen this before—not like this. She listened to the labored breathing coming from Sebastian.

“Sebastian?” she asked. A guttural snarl was her response. She quelled the urge to run screaming into the night. “Sebastian, please.”

“No!” Sebastian snarled and leapt over Alex.

Alex whirled around and caught a glimpse of what she thought was Sebastian nearly flying out of the room.

She stood in the dark room breathing heavily and staring at the empty doorway. “Oh, no, ya don’t,” she said and dressed.

Sebastian stood on the rooftop, her arms folded across her chest. She stared into the night, trying to calm the anger and fear that still rippled through her body.

Fear. Sebastian was afraid, afraid that she could harm Alex, afraid that Alex would leave, afraid that she would stay and somehow get caught in the foray that Sebastian knew was going to happen. And when Alex told her that she, not Sebastian, had the power between them, Sebastian was caught off-guard. The fiery redhead had the nerve to stand right in front of her and proclaim her power over the five hundred-year-old vampire.

Sebastian scowled and shook her head, realizing the truth. Dr. Alex Taylor certainly did possess the power. Whom should she fear more—Alex or Nicholae?

As she leaned against the stone wall that surrounded the rooftop, her thoughts wandered to Nicholae. He would not let her go; she knew that. She had only hoped he would.

“Why won’t he leave me alone?”

She growled and slammed her fist on the cement wall. Shards of mortar flew in every direction as the rage rippled through her once again, and once again, she tried to control it. Between Leigh and Tatiana’s death, Sebastian found herself far too angry for her liking. She felt her muscles begin to tighten and expand as she tried to calm herself. She could almost hear her blood racing through her veins as her fangs protruded and her hunger started.

“No!” She threw her head back and howled into the night.

“Sebastian!”

She whirled around, letting out a low growl. There stood Alex, wild-eyed and shivering.

“Go! Damn you,” she said with a snarl. She saw the stunned look on Alex’s face. Then in the next instant, she saw the defiant glare.

“No, I will not go,” Alex yelled back and marched up to her.

Sebastian let out a snarl. “I warn you, Alex. I—” She stopped and took a deep breath. Her need and desire for Alex was overwhelming. However, at this moment, she could not trust herself. She watched the vein in Alex’s neck pulsing wildly and could almost taste the tender flesh she had feasted on before. She visualized her teeth sinking deep into that vein, losing all control, possessing Alex completely until…

“No!” Sebastian let out an unearthly howl and leapt off the rooftop.

She heard Alex’s scream as her body changed and she flew weightlessly away from the old house and into the woods.

Alex nearly leapt off the rooftop in an attempt to stop Sebastian. She was stunned to see Sebastian’s body, in a flash, effortlessly disappear into the woods. Rooted to the spot, she stared into the darkness; the wind howling through the trees was the only sound.

“Tell me I didn’t just see the woman I love morph into whatever and fly through the woods,” she said aloud. She pulled her sweater around her and gazed into the night. The moon was full in the cloudless sky.

“Sebastian, I know you can hear me,” she said in a steady sure voice. “This ain’t over. You have to be back before the dawn breaks. So stop running or flying and come home.” She turned away, then stopped and added, “And I love you.”

She slipped into bed, reaching for Sebastian’s pillow. “Big idiot,” she mumbled, hugging the pillow close as she drifted off to an uneasy sleep.

When she opened her eyes, she had no clue how long she’d slept, but she knew Sebastian was in the room, even though she couldn’t see her.

Out of the shadows, Sebastian stood by the bed.

“Come to bed, Sebastian.” Sebastian slipped out of her clothes. In the soft moonlight, she gazed at the lean body before her. “You are beautiful.”

Sebastian grumbled as she slipped under the covers. “A while ago, I was a big idiot.”

Alex chuckled and snuggled close. She felt her strong arm around her shoulders as Sebastian kissed the top of her head. “Well, you pissed me off,” she said through her yawns.

“I suspect that will happen from time to time.”

“What happened tonight? Please tell me,” Alex whispered as she lazily ran her fingers around Sebastian’s breast.

Sebastian hesitated, then realized Alex would nag her until she talked. She scowled into the darkness. “I doubt Nicholae will leave us alone, love. Something is happening. I can feel it, sense it. He may not know where I am, he may not care, though I sincerely doubt that. Nina’s whereabouts worries me, as well. I’m feeling stronger. The power of knowing and sensing everything around me is getting stronger. However, at the same time, I’m stymied that I cannot sense Nina. If she were truly there to help, why is she not here now? Where did she go? It worries me.”

“Maybe she’s laying low?”

“Possibly.”

“Sebastian, I’ve been thinking—”

“Now why would you want to do that?”

Alex laughed at the interruption and continued, “I’m not sure now the cellar is a good idea for a lab. It may be too small. We need someplace larger so I can do my work. You must know someone who has a place.”

“There are many vampires in London. Gaylen knows of them. He’ll find a place, a safe place.”

“Are there many vampires all over the world?” Alex asked and shivered.

Sebastian pulled her close. “Yes, love. We’re in every corner of the world. In great numbers and in small gatherings. I fear with Tatiana’s death the balance has shifted. Nicholae wanted it all while Tatiana wanted to pass the torch, as it were, to me. This is Nicholae’s fear.” She stopped for a moment, calming her anger again. “And he destroyed her. When I heard Tatiana’s call to avenge her, I knew it was Nicholae’s doing and he sent Leigh to Chicago. I wonder what the other elders have to say about this.”

“How many elders are there?”

“There are three others beside Tatiana and Nicholae. Kasandra and Marcellus came with Tatiana from Rome. Daciana came with Nicholae, she is from Romania. The problem now is there’s great dissension among them. I feel the discord getting stronger every day.”

“I hope nothing happens until we find that damned lab and I can get to work,” Alex mumbled.

“I do, as well, love. Now sleep.” Sebastian kissed her head.

It wasn’t long before Alex was snoring and Sebastian was staring into the darkness. She thought of Tatiana, her creator. She had forgotten so much. Five hundred years was a long time to remember.

Visions of a night flashed through her mind. She closed her eyes; the image was clear. It was Tatiana and a summer night in Rome.

Tatiana lay in the long chair, her white hair pulled up and adorned with gold ribbons, and her white toga blew lazily in rhythm with the cypress trees that lined the courtyard. She lazily dipped her hand in the pool, swirling the hibiscus flowers as they floated by.

Across from her, Sebastian lounged in the cool water, her head resting against the smooth concrete rim. She noticed how the moon filtered through the trees and danced across Tatiana’s elegant features. Her ache for the older vampire grew as she slowly swam across the pool. The hibiscus flowers seemed to guide her to Tatiana, who lay there smiling.

Sebastian swam to her side and rested her arms on the edge. Tatiana’s grin widened. “And just what are you thinking, my darling Sebastian?” she asked with her eyes closed. “Do not forget I can read your mind.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “Then, madam, you know exactly what I am thinking and what I want.”

Tatiana opened her eyes and looked down. “Yes, I know.”

“Come in, the water will cool you on this hot night.” Sebastian pushed off the edge and drifted backward.

Tatiana watched her. “You are a devil. What a life you will have.”

“What a life we will have,” Sebastian corrected her and swam under the water. It did cool her off, but her ache was still there as she came up with her long hair streaming behind her.

“We have talked of this,” Tatiana said as she dipped her fingers in the cool water; she then stood. “However.”

Tatiana loosened the ties to her toga; it slipped silently to the ground. She stood naked before Sebastian, who grinned and shook her head. “You are the magnificent one. You are beautiful.”

Tatiana slowly walked down the steps into the cool water. Sebastian swam to her and stood in front of her. “I need you, Tatiana.”

Tatiana sported an exasperated look as she gently cupped Sebastian’s handsome face. “You do not need anything, darling. You take, you are a vampire.”

“I take, Tatiana. I see and I take. It is the way, I accept that,” Sebastian said as she reached in and fondled Tatiana’s firm breast.

Tatiana closed her eyes and sighed. “Yes, you are a devil. I knew I sired you for a reason. You will be great one day. But for now,” she pulled Sebastian close to her breast, “take from me.”

Sebastian let out a deep groan as she kissed her breast, her tongue lapping across her hardened nipple. She felt her hunger starting, her fangs beginning to protrude. It was something she was getting used to, but in such a short time, Sebastian’s hunger grew. She backed Tatiana against the side of the pool, then lowered her head, gently took her breast into her mouth, and suckled. She heard Tatiana sigh as she parted her legs. Sebastian took the offering and slid her hand beneath the surface of the water and into Tatiana.

“Yes, Sebastian. Feed from me now, darling. Gain strength, the strength you will need for centuries to come,” Tatiana whispered and extended her arms across the edge of the pool. She turned her neck, offering herself.

Sebastian saw the vein pulsating; she moved her fingers deeper within Tatiana. The warmth from Tatiana was exquisite. Centuries of being a vampire, all the life Tatiana had experienced, the hunger she sated throughout the centuries—all of this was intoxicating to Sebastian now.

“Give me strength, Tatiana,” Sebastian whispered, then sank her fangs deep into her neck.

Both vampires groaned deeply. Sebastian slowly and deliciously took from Tatiana’s life force and in turn, fed her own. The rush she felt through her veins was overwhelming. She thrust deeply when she felt Tatiana’s body shake.

“My turn, darling,” Tatiana hissed.

When Sebastian felt the fangs on her shoulder, she cried out as she still sucked from Tatiana. Her head was reeling as she heard Tatiana gently sucking against her shoulder.

Tatiana came then, her cry of ecstasy muffled against Sebastian’s shoulder. She pulled back as did Sebastian. They shared a kiss, sensually cleaning the remnants of their feast away.

Sebastian was smiling as she looked into Tatiana’s eyes. Tatiana shook her head. “You are a very bad vampire.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “No, Tatiana,” she said and swam backward, the cool water refreshing her overheated body. “I am a very good vampire.”

Sebastian smiled slightly as she stared at the ceiling. She wondered why she remembered that time. It was so long ago, she had forgotten. So many things were happening to her since she destroyed Leigh. Her strength was coming back; her powers that she knew long ago were surging to the forefront.

She tightened her embrace around the snoring Alex when she wondered what else would happen in the near future.

Chapter 7

Carey woke with a start and bolted up. Panic rippled through her as she looked around the bedroom; the last thing she remembered was being in the hospital. No, she thought, as she ran her fingers through her hair. She remembered the previous night, the crime scene, that woman… It was all a blur.

Her mind raced back to Dr. Sebastian. Fuck her, she thought. She’s responsible for all this. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw them and flinched. She swatted at the bats as they flew around her head. As quickly as they appeared, they were gone.

Shivering uncontrollably, she jumped out of bed and noticed the note on the dresser. With a shaky hand, she picked it up.

Do not try and leave the penthouse, Detective. Be ready this evening. You know there’s no way out, so make the best of it. I even have a change of clothes for you… Aren’t I nice?

A bientôt!

Nina

She crumbled the note and threw it on the dresser. “Fucking bitch!” she said with a snarl and caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. She cocked her head and leaned in. The gray streak of hair on her right temple was the first thing she noticed. Frantically, she tried to remember, to piece things together, but she couldn’t; it was a blur, flashing through her mind like a kaleidoscope of disjointed images.

“I did what they said. I got her in that fucking warehouse,” she said. She headed to the bathroom, absently swatting her hand around her head.

She finished showering and dressed in the new clothes. “I’m out of here.”

She headed to the front door and yanked at the doorknob, realizing it was locked from the outside. She then pounded her fist against the door, then kicked it.

“Mother fucker, goddamn it!” she yelled through her clenched teeth. It was then she heard the laughter.

You’re not going anywhere, Detective.

Carey stopped, cocked her head, and listened. She ran to the telephone; the line was dead. In a controlled panic, she walked to the windows and threw back the long curtains. She peered out the window and realized it was at least twenty floors.

Watch out for that first step.

“Fuck you!” Carey yelled at the ceiling.

Just sit back and watch ‘Oprah.’ I’ll return at sundown.

The laughter faded and Carey was alone. She gave her surroundings a quick nervous glance.

At least she thought she was alone.

It was twilight as Nina stepped over the drained body at her feet. Her victim came too easily for her liking; she enjoyed the hunt. She walked past the abandoned warehouse, noticing the police had gone, as well as the yellow tape that had surrounded the building, the building where Leigh was destroyed. Humans were slaughtered there, as well. She grinned, knowing Leigh destroyed them. When she heard that one poor soul was found holding his detached arm, she knew that was Leigh’s amusing handiwork.

She didn’t know why Nicolae sent her here or why he needed Detective Spaulding. She could have easily gotten in here to retrieve Leigh’s ashes. Perhaps there would be a nosy policeman or stranger hanging about, and though her mouth watered at the thought of ripping out their tonsils through their jugular, she knew they did not need any publicity.

But what does Nicholae want with the insane detective? And why bring her back to Romania? It was a puzzlement to her, but she was not about to ask. She was surprised David didn’t die from Nicholae’s wrath when she remembered what happened to David three years earlier.

“Are you sure this is what you want me to do?” David asked with concern.

Nina winced at his stupidity as Nicholae whirled around and flew across the room. He grabbed the old doctor by the neck and lifted him off the ground.

David gurgled and struggled as Nicholae’s eyes turned blood red, his sharp fangs protruded instantly. His fingernails grew to long points, and the growl that came from him made Nina shudder.

“You dare to question me?” he spat out as he shook the helpless doctor. “I have controlled your family for centuries. I made a deal with your ancestors: You do my bidding and I won’t destroy you or the rest of your pathetic family. Never question me again,” he yelled into David’s face and threw him across the room.

David landed on the stone hearth of the fireplace. When his head connected with the masonry, it made a sickening noise. He let out a cry, then he was still.

Nicholae was breathing like a bull as he watched. He then ran his grotesquely long fingers through his long white hair to calm himself. “Nina! See if that idiot is dead.”

Nina scurried over to him and knelt down. “He’s breathing but bleeding.” She ran her fingers across the gaping wound on his forehead and lightly licked her fingers.

“Enough! Get him out of my sight,” Nicholae ordered and walked to the large window and threw it open. “I will not tolerate insolence. Remember that, Nina.”

And Nina remembered. She shook her head at the memory of that day and shivered. Once you incurred Nicholae’s wrath, there was no turning back.

Leigh understood this better than any vampire did. She knew the strength Nicholae possessed and the strength Tatiana had, as well. For a thousand years, they sat side by side, despising each other while controlling their world. She remembered Leigh telling her stories handed down through the centuries, of Tatiana in Rome and Nicholae in Romania, each winning and destroying against all odds, both becoming the hierarchy of the vampire world. It was a constant struggle for supremacy. Leigh told the stories with relish, and Nina was captivated by Leigh.

When they met nearly eighty years earlier, Nina was immediately under her spell. Nina wanted only to live for eternity and be sired by Leigh. Her life in England was nonexistent. She was on the precipice, ready to end it all on that foggy cold night; it was a worthless life.

Then there was Leigh…

“You won’t die before you hit the water, darling. And I guarantee it’ll be painful.”

Nina whirled around to see a tall blond woman standing there. She was smiling as she looked over the bridge and into the river below. She shuddered dramatically and pulled her black cape around her. “And it’s freezing, as well. What if you don’t die? You silly nit. You’ll get pneumonia…”

“Wh-who are you? What do you want?” Nina backed away.

“My name is Leigh and I want to save you from this wretched life.”

Nina was drawn by the sincerity in her voice. “There is no saving me. My life is worthless.”

“As it is now? Yes, darling, I couldn’t agree more. However—”

Leigh moved with such grace, Nina thought she floated toward her. She was captivated by her beauty. Her skin was milky white, her hair fell in flaxen waves around her shoulders, her eyes were a deep blue, but her lips, Nina noticed, her lips were ruby red and full.

While she desperately wanted to taste those lips, she remembered this was the reason for her taking her own life. Her family ostracized her for her sexual proclivities. She was condemned for loving another woman.

Leigh arched an eyebrow and nodded sadly. “You should not be ashamed for your desires, my darling.”

Nina was dumbstruck; she instinctively put her hand to her jacket as if she were exposed. “I-I don’t know what you mean.”

“Darling, you were going to end it all. Jump from this ridiculous bridge into freezing water for what? Because you enjoy the company and physical pleasures of another woman?” Leigh shook her head. “Darling, come with me. I will show you a life where you may have whatever you choose.” She closed the distance between them.

Nina looked into her eyes and swayed slightly. “Anything I want?”

Leigh sported a toothy grin. She reached up and caressed her cheek. “Anything, my darling. Anything your heart desires,” she whispered. “You may kiss me, Nina.”

Nina was lost, lost in a haze of lust, lost in her loneliness that she hoped would someday end. She saw the end and the beginning in Leigh’s hypnotic gaze. She leaned in, tentatively touching her lips against Leigh’s, and moaned deeply when she felt the full lips return her kiss.

Leigh pulled back and grinned. “That was just the beginning, my darling. Come,” she whispered in a mesmerizing voice. She reached down and took Nina’s hand. “Eternity awaits.”

They walked off the bridge and into the foggy night.

Nina let out an amused laugh. Oh, how Leigh showed her what life was like as a vampire. Her worthless life as a mortal paled in comparison to this new existence.

At first, Nina was shocked when Leigh told her she was a vampire. It was impossible, but when Leigh allowed her to accompany her into the night to see exactly what Leigh was talking about, Nina was once again captivated.

She remembered the night Leigh sired her, the night as she stood in the shadows of the bedroom and watched, spellbound, as Leigh toyed with the mortal…

The young Englishwoman, who was lying stretched out on the bed, watched Leigh, naked as she walked around the bed as if stalking her prey. Nina knew that was exactly what she was doing. Leigh glanced in the shadows and winked at Nina as she moved around the bed.

“So, darling, you want me, is that it?” Leigh asked the woman.

“Yes, very much. I’ve noticed you so many times in London at the theater, and I—”

Leigh put her hand up. “I get the general idea, darling. You adore me. Stop chattering and stand up.”

The woman looked confused as she slid off the bed and stood.

“Disrobe,” Leigh said. “Do it now.”

“B-but—”

“Do it now or I shall leave,” Leigh said in a dead calm voice.

The woman started with trembling hands and untied the bodice of her dress, then the many buttons in the front, until the dress fell to a heap at her feet.

“Continue,” Leigh urged and sat on the edge of the bed next to her. She reached out and lightly ran her fingers up and down the woman’s arm.

Nina watched in the shadows, realizing she was becoming increasingly aroused by this display. She was in awe at the power and control Leigh wielded over this woman—Nina wanted such power.

The woman stepped out of the dress and Leigh kicked it out of the way. She then crossed her legs, lazily swinging her leg back and forth. “Hurry, my dear.”

Quickly, the young woman slipped out of the undergarments and stood naked before Leigh. “Very lovely.” Leigh slid back against the pillows and parted her legs. “I believe you have an idea of what happens next, darling. Do not disappoint me. Use that tongue for something else besides inane chatter.”

The woman tentatively crawled onto the bed and between Leigh’s thighs.

Nina watched as the woman lowered her head and Leigh let out a contented sigh; she ran her fingers through the woman’s hair and pulled her close. “Very good,” she whispered.

Nina watched Leigh’s beautiful body writhe as the woman pleasured her, her long blond hair blanketing the pillow, her red lips parted slightly. Nina breathed deeply when she heard a deep moan escape from Leigh. In a moment, Leigh was panting with the onset of her orgasm. A few moments later, she howled and arched off the bed.

Completely aroused, Nina fought the urge to touch herself as she watched Leigh’s eyes turn a deep blood red, her fangs protruding from her lips. The Englishwoman was unaware as she continued pleasuring Leigh.

In a flash that left Nina and the young woman gasping, Leigh had the woman on her back. She entered her and thrust hard while the woman cried out and arched her back. In the throes of an orgasm, the woman had no idea her life was about to end.

Leigh roughly pushed the woman’s hair away from her neck and yanked her head to one side. She looked at Nina for one second, opened her mouth exposing her fangs, then plunged them into the woman’s neck.

The woman cried out and thrashed for a moment, then was still. Nina was transfixed as Leigh, never looking up as she fed, raised her hand and beckoned Nina from the shadows.

On numb shaking legs, Nina walked to the bed and noticed the lifeless eyes of the woman; she died completely sated and stunned. Leigh pulled back and licked the blood from her lips.

Nina leaned in and kissed her, tasting the coppery fluid. Leigh pulled back and glanced down at the woman beneath her, then back to Nina, who knew exactly what Leigh required of her. Nina crawled onto the bed, staring at the blood that trickled out of the puncture wounds on her neck. She lowered her mouth to the wound; she shivered when she felt Leigh’s hand caressing her hair as she sucked from the open wound.

“That’s it, my darling Nina. One step closer to eternity,” Leigh cooed.

Nina pulled back and licked her lips. “I want it all, Leigh. Now,” she said hastily.

Leigh raised an eyebrow. “Do you, my pet?” She glanced down at the corpse on the bed. “The conditions are not the best right now, my darling. It’s a little crowded here and—”

“Please!” Nina begged. “I want eternity now.”

Leigh offered a challenging look and laughed. “Be very careful what you ask for, Nina darling.” She slid the corpse off the bed and lay back against the pillows.

Nina could not take her eyes off her blood-stained lips. She disrobed and flew into Leigh’s arms.

Leigh let out a delightful laugh. “What? No romance?” she asked as Nina kissed her again.

Leigh lay back and held Nina at arm’s length. “Watch, my pet.”

Nina knelt next to her and watched as Leigh placed her little finger against her breast. Her long nail pierced the skin at the top of her breast as she sliced open a small wound.

“Drink from me, Nina, and know eternity,” she said in a low commanding voice. “You will be sired by Leigh. I will teach you wondrous things, and you will be mine.”

Nina lowered her head, her mouth inches away from eternity. Leigh stopped her and pulled Nina’s long hair away from her neck and caressed the throbbing vein. “So soft,” Leigh sighed. “I will feast, as well, my pet. I will bring you eternity.”

She urged Nina lower and closed her eyes. Nina heard her moan when she suckled against Leigh’s breast. The rush was uncontrollable as she ravenously licked and sucked the blood from Leigh.

Suddenly, the blood raced through her veins; it felt like hot lava flowing through her entire body, which trembled as she continued.

In the next instant, she was on her back, looking up at Leigh, who was looming over her and grinning evilly. With her chest still bleeding, she pulled at Nina to continue. Leigh lowered her body, and Nina, lost in her lust for this vampire, drank once again. She cried out again when Leigh entered her, thrusting deeply. Her body jerked from the force but still she fed from Leigh.

“Come for me, my pet,” Leigh said in a commanding voice.

Nina came then with such force, she screamed out, pulling her head away from Leigh’s breast, trying to suck in as much air as she could.

As her orgasm raged through her, she heard Leigh’s laughter before she passed out, completely spent.

Eternity was hers.

Nina smiled evilly. “Oh, what a time we had, Leigh,” she said into the darkness.

She made her way back to her captive detective. They had a plane to catch.

Chapter 8

Sebastian stood in the library by the fireplace; thinking of so many things nagged at her. She looked at the opened box on her desk and picked up the ring that Tatiana had given her. Her words resonated in her brain:

“Take this ring, Sebastian, but never, ever wear it. When the time comes, when it is time to transfer the power to you, we will do it together, my darling. You will be the one, the one to be feared and respected. It is an ancient ceremony. I will lead you into the next thousand years.”

“The next thousand years,” Sebastian repeated and let out a deep exasperated breath. She held the ring up and examined it again. The intricate pattern was the same as the pendant Tatiana wore around her neck. Sebastian knew there was a connection between them but feared with Tatiana gone, the connection would be forever lost.

Sebastian! Avenge me! Sebastian heard Tatiana’s desperate plea again and looked at the ring. And again, she knew—Nicolae would never let her rest. He wanted it all; only Sebastian stood in his way. Perhaps the other elders might still believe her, but she couldn’t count on it. Old ways were hard to change and Nicholae embodied the old way: Mortals are used to survive; we do not live among them. To survive, a vampire must destroy the mortals who threaten the vampire’s existence.

She looked out the window and watched the sun as it slowly descended behind the trees. She had witnessed the sunrise and sunset for the first time in over five hundred years; it would take all of Alex’s resources to reproduce the serum for Sebastian to continue to do so.

“We do not need to destroy them to survive,” Sebastian whispered as the sun disappeared behind the tree line, giving up its warmth to the dark night.

“I do so hope you’re right, Sebastian,” Gaylen’s voice called out.

Sebastian turned back into the room to see her old friend standing there. He wore the same outfit and another one of her silk shirts. “Don’t you have your own clothes?”

Gaylen laughed as he walked into the room. He spread his arms and turned around. “This is my coat.”

Sebastian noticed it was a heavy tweed greatcoat. “You look like Sherlock Holmes.”

Gaylen waved her off. “He was a drug addict.”

“He wasn’t real, Gaylen—” Sebastian stopped and shook her head. “Why are you here?”

“I’ve been thinking about your troubles.”

“Which one?”

Gaylen chuckled and slipped out of his coat. “The trouble with your adorable mortal and finding a laboratory. I think I have the answer.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow and sat in the high-backed chair by the fire. Gaylen sat across from her, placing his booted foot on the hearth. He lazily lounged back, his arms dangling over the arms of the chair.

“Comfy?”

“Stop scowling. Yes, I am. You, however, look like a queen on her throne,” he said. “Perhaps a king?”

“Gaylen, you are truly testing my patience.” Sebastian put her head back and closed her eyes.

“Oh, all right.” He waited for a moment before speaking. “Kendra.”

Sebastian’s head shot up and her eyes flew open. “What did you say?”

Gaylen offered a smug grin. “You heard me, dear.”

“What has she to do with this? Is she here?”

“First off, she’s been trying to do the same thing your adored one has seemingly accomplished. This will not sit well with Kendra, as you may remember. She’s quite the competitor,” he smiled evilly, “as you surely remember.”

Sebastian grinned. “I remember.”

“I thought you might, darling. Now the last time you saw her—”

“Was decades ago,” Sebastian interrupted and stared into the fire.

“Practically a century,” Gaylen said. “I imagine she’ll be ecstatic when she hears you’re back in town.”

“I highly doubt that, Gay,” Sebastian said to his sarcasm. “We did not part on the best of terms.”

“As well I know,” Gaylen agreed wholeheartedly. “You were a very bad vampire back then.”

“Gaylen, we’re vampires. We’re all bad.”

“And you’re too sexy for your own good. Kendra can be quite possessive.”

Sebastian heard the seriousness in his voice. “Where is she?”

“In the catacombs,” he said in a grave theatrical voice. “Deep in the bowels of—”

“Catacombs of what?”

Gaylen laughed happily. “I love to tease you. You were always so easy. Does the Adored One find you this amusing?”

Sebastian scowled deeply and Gaylen cleared his throat. “The catacombs of Guys Hospital in London. You must see her laboratory. It’s amazing. I’m sure it will be perfect for your mortal.” He then sported an incredulous look. “The Adored One and Kendra must meet. Doctors working shoulder to shoulder for the common good. Comrades in arms as it were. They—”

“Get out.”

“That’s no way to treat a guest,” Gaylen said in full pout as he slumped back in the big chair. “You’re no fun. It’s been so boring in London this century without you. Now you’ve come back and the sparks are flying in our community again.”

“I don’t want the sparks to fly. I want to be left alone.” Sebastian shot out of the chair and paced in front of the fireplace.

“Sebastian, all kidding aside, there is a great deal going on of late. There is no balance, darling. With Tatiana destroyed by Nicholae’s hand, no vampire knows where to turn. At least Tatiana held Nicholae in check. Now everyone’s afraid. There are those who believe in you.”

Sebastian groaned as she lowered her head on the mantel.

“I don’t believe you realize your importance,” Gaylen continued. “Do you know you have a following?”

Sebastian looked at him then. “What?”

Gaylen’s lips twitched with amusement. “Yes. The Sebastian Fan Club.”

“This is serious, damn you.”

He chuckled. “I know, darling, but I’m serious. There are many out there, right here in London, as a matter of fact, who believe as we do, that we can live among them. Nicholae is scared, that’s why he had Tatiana destroyed.” He sat forward in his chair and looked Sebastian in the eye. “He had her beheaded.”

Sebastian’s back stiffened as she clenched her fists at her side. She tried to calm the rage that rippled through her. To kill a fellow vampire was not unheard of; vampires were loyal to a point and only when it benefited their lust or the acquisition of power. There was only one way of making sure that a vampire did not come back to haunt you over again.

Tatiana’s words from long ago whispered in her ear, What is the one sure way of killing a vampire? You behead them, my love. That will ensure they never come back from the dead.

“Nicholae needed to be sure. This sent a message to the community,” Gaylen said, shaking Sebastian from her thoughts.

“Yes, I know. His message was clear: He is now the leader of the hierarchy. We both know he will not abide by the laws the elders have had for eons since before Tatiana and Nicholae. Though I have no idea what was before them,” Sebastian said in a tired voice.

“Gods and goddesses, I presume,” Gaylen said. Sebastian gave him a disturbed look. “What? Sebastian, what do you think, the vampire world started with Tatiana and Nicholae?”

Sebastian frowned deeply. “I never thought about it.”

“This part of the world is ancient, darling. Europe, Rome, Egypt, Greece.” He ticked off the places on his fingers. “And what of right here in Merry Ole England? And Ireland? Now there is an ancient country. Those Irish are very spooky, they even scare me. You remember that Irishman from a century ago and what he said about mirrors, how they are a window to the soul and when someone dies, they cover them so whatever force cannot see them and take their soul? Sebastian, that made me shiver,” Gaylen said, “and I’m the undead.”

Sebastian sighed and rubbed her temples. “Okay, let’s skip the gods and goddesses and concentrate on this present nightmare. Do you know if...?” She turned to face him and saw the questioning look. “You say Nicholae had Tatiana destroyed. He did not do it himself?”

“No, he had Damien and the others do his bidding. Why?”

“Did anyone take of Tatiana? Did they take her blood?”

Gaylen shook his head. “No, they beheaded her. I don’t see—” He stopped, his eyes widened.

Sebastian nodded. “Then Nicholae gained no power. I am still the only one who has Tatiana’s blood flowing in my veins.”

“This is what he fears. You’re the one and he can do nothing about it.”

“As long as I exist, you’re right.” She then took a deep breath. “Something is happening. I can feel it. Nicholae has something brewing. I’m getting disjointed images, flashes of…” She stopped and turned back to the fire. “I would just like to exist with some modicum of peace.”

“Nicholae will not allow it,” Gaylen said. “All kidding aside.”

“I know. I know.” Sebastian slammed her hand against the brick fireplace wall.

“Okay. What’s wrong?”

Sebastian and Gaylen whirled around to see Alex standing in the doorway. She gave Sebastian a stern look as she brushed her red curls away from her face.

“Oh, dear.” Gaylen winced and slunk back down in his chair and whispered, “The Adored One.”

Chapter 9

Alex walked into the room and saw the brooding look on Sebastian. “What is it, Sebastian?”

“We may have found a laboratory for you, Dr. Taylor,” Gaylen said, avoiding Sebastian’s glare.

“Really?” Alex asked; she looked at Sebastian. “Where? Who has this lab?”

“Kendra.” Gaylen smiled when he heard the low growl. “She’s an old friend of Sebastian’s.”

Alex gave him a wary look. “How old?”

“Old,” Gaylen said solemnly. “Very old.” He then glanced at Sebastian. “About a century and a half, I’d say. Right, Sebastian?”

Sebastian said nothing as Alex walked over and put a hand on her arm. “Sebastian? Who is this woman or vampire?”

“An old acquaintance—”

“That she forgot,” Gaylen chimed in.

Alex looked from the brooding Sebastian to the grinning Gaylen. “Okay, let’s go visit this old acquaintance.”

“Let’s!” Gaylen gracefully jumped to his feet. “Shall we walk, drive, or fly? I say we fly.”

“William!” Alex called out and walked out of the library.

“So tell me about Kendra,” Alex asked as once again she was between Sebastian and Gaylen. They rode in the back of the Rolls Royce as William drove the dark streets of London.

“Let’s see,” Gaylen started, “she’s—”

“Sebastian,” Alex interrupted as Gaylen chuckled.

“I’ve known Kendra for over a century. I met her after I worked with Dr. Blundell and learned about his work with blood transfusions. Kendra had just arrived in England. I didn’t know she was still here.”

“How well did you know her?” Alex asked.

“Well enough,” Gaylen mumbled.

“Gay,” Sebastian threatened in a low voice.

“William, stop here,” Gaylen said. The car slowed by a wooded park. “I know a way of getting in.”

“In where?” Alex asked as she exited the limo.

“The catacombs,” Gaylen whispered and put his fingertips to his lips.

Alex looked at Sebastian. “What’s going on? Catacombs? Under Guys Hospital? I never knew—”

Sebastian put her arm around Alex. “There are many things you don’t know, love. Too many things, I’m afraid, and I’m not sure I can explain. For now, let’s just follow Gaylen and see this laboratory.”

They walked through the wooded park, and off in the distance, Alex saw the tall old building. It looked ominous against the clear autumn night; the stars shined around the crescent-shaped moon.

“This is eerie,” Alex whispered.

“You ain’t seen nothin’,” Gaylen said over his shoulder. “Does this look familiar to you, Sebastian?”

“Yes, I remember Guys Hospital very well, though it’s changed quite a bit.”

“A few decades here and there,” Gaylen agreed.

“Is this where you studied with Dr. Blundell?” Alex asked.

Sebastian nodded and looked at the tall building. “That’s a new addition.” She stopped and looked at Gaylen. “Where’s the chapel?”

“We’re coming up…” Gaylen stopped. “Why did you ask that?”

Sebastian sported a cocky grin. “That’s where the catacombs are—under the chapel. How irreverent of Kendra.”

“I thought so, as well. You’re getting better with your vampness,” Gaylen said.

They stopped at a brick wall covered in ivy.

Alex looked around. “Now what?”

“It appears we hit a brick wall,” Gaylen said.

Alex hid her grin when Sebastian scowled. Gaylen leaned into Alex and whispered, “She amuses me to no end.”

He then pushed on the ivy-covered wall and a hidden door gave way as it creaked open. Sebastian stopped them as they walked through. “I feel something, someone. There’s a presence here, Gaylen.”

“I know. Kendra had some ritual or another done some time ago by a historian in Ireland. She worried that she would be found out. There is a force here, but its purpose is to serve as a security system of sorts, from what I’m told.”

Sebastian gave the surroundings a curious glance. Alex touched her arm. “What is it?”

She shook her head. “Something, someone.” Once again, she was getting disjointed images flashing through her mind, images she did not understand. “This is the back wall of the chapel,” Sebastian said. “Very clever, Kendra.” She ignored the sarcastic grunt from Alex.

“Let me go first,” Gaylen said and walked through the door.

Sebastian held onto Alex’s arm as they followed.

It was pitch black. “I can’t see a thing,” Alex whispered.

“It’s all right.” Sebastian tightened the grip on her arm.

They walked down the damp corridor in silence. Sebastian and Alex followed as Gaylen weaved in and out of smaller hallways and empty alcoves and finally they stopped at a door.

“Your new laboratory, milady,” Gaylen said with a sweeping bow and looked up. “At least I hope it will be.”

When they walked in, Alex was shocked. “This is incredible.”

It looked like a lab in any research department of a hospital. Though dimly lit, it looked completely functional.

“Impressive,” Sebastian said and looked around. “Where’s—” Sebastian sensed her presence before she saw her.

“Sebastian.”

Sebastian heard her sultry voice and looked down the corridor—there she was. Kendra. She looked the same, though her dark curly hair was now cropped incredibly short. Her skin, the color of dark caramel, glistened in the dim lighting. Sebastian remembered her regal high cheekbones and full lips. Yet there was that softness, that soft line of her jaw.

She dressed as Sebastian—in black, from pleated trousers to her v-neck sweater that accentuated her long neck. She still wore the gold ancestral medallion around her neck Sebastian remembered.

For a long moment, Kendra stood there and didn’t move, as if to take in the scene before her. Then her tall slim frame gracefully sauntered down the corridor. She was as beautiful as Sebastian remembered. The century had been good to Kendra.

“Kendra,” Sebastian said with a smile. “Good to see you again.”

Kendra sported a toothy smirk and stood toe to toe with her. She placed her hands in the pockets of her trousers in bored fashion. “Is it? I wonder.”

Sebastian remembered the soft British voice. Memories flooded her brain, which she wisely chose to dismiss for now.

“You haven’t changed much, Sebastian,” Kendra said, her gaze raking over Sebastian’s body. “No,” she whispered, “you haven’t changed at all.”

“Nor have you,” Sebastian said.

For an instant, they looked into each other’s eyes. Sebastian saw the same look in Kendra’s eyes she had nearly a century ago. Her jade gaze held Sebastian for an instant, then Kendra took several deep steady breaths, her chest rising and falling in cadence. “And who do we have here?” she asked, still gazing at Sebastian.

“This is Dr. Alex Taylor,” Sebastian said. “Alex, this is Kendra—”

“An old acquaintance, yes,” Alex said and offered her hand, which Kendra took.

“Something along those lines,” Kendra said and let her hand go. She searched Alex’s face, raising an eyebrow as she sniffed the air. “A mortal.” She then gave Gaylen a scathing glare. “And just how did a mortal get in here?”

“The Adored One is with Sebastian,” Gaylen said with a grin. “She has accomplished something great, Kendra.” He then leaned over the counter and looked through a microscope.

Kendra leaned against the counter, as well, watching Sebastian and Alex. “And what is this great accomplishment?”

“She’s been doing the same research you have, darling,” Gaylen said, still peering through the microscope.

Never breaking eye contact with Sebastian, Kendra reached over and pulled the microscope out from underneath Gaylen, who pouted as he stood. “Mustn’t play, Gaylen.”

She looked at Alex and smiled. “Now tell me.”

“I’ve found the serum to allow a vampire to stay in the sunlight,” Alex said and tried to avoid the nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach. The green eyes of this woman bore a hole into her. She felt practically naked.

“Ah, so you’re the one.”

Alex glanced at Sebastian, who offered, “It appears that Alex’s blood is the key. It contains the enzyme that was missing.”

Kendra’s nostril’s flared for a moment, then she smiled. “And where is this serum?”

“That’s the problem,” Sebastian said. “If you’ve heard about Alex, you’ve undoubtedly heard that Leigh is dead, but not before she killed Marcus Windham and destroyed the research lab. Leigh mistakenly thought she also destroyed the experiments. It was a stroke of genius that Alex injected the serum into her bloodstream beforehand.”

“I see,” Kendra said thoughtfully. “How perspicacious of you, Dr. Taylor.”

Gaylen shot a confused look toward Sebastian and mouthed, “Perspicacious?” Sebastian ignored her old friend’s playfulness.

“So tell me, Dr. Taylor,” Kendra went on and folded her arms across her chest. “Why are you here?”

“We…” Alex started and looked at Sebastian.

“We are in need of a laboratory, Kendra,” Sebastian said evenly.

“Are you now?” she replied sweetly.

“Gaylen mentioned you were working on the same thing.” Alex hesitated before she continued, “Perhaps we can assist each other. We can exchange information. I know I need to work on the serum to reproduce it—”

“How do you know it works?” Kendra asked. “If it’s only in your bloodstream, then how…” She stopped and looked from Alex, who was blushing, to Sebastian, who was smirking. Kendra’s back stiffened. “I see. How lucky for you, Sebastian, to have your own personal blood bank.”

Sebastian smiled slightly. “Yes, it is rather convenient.” She felt the angry glare from Alex but still she watched Kendra. “So how about it, Kendra? Will you allow Alex to use your lab?”

“For the common good of the vampire community?” Kendra sported a toothy grin. “How could I refuse?”

“How indeed,” Gaylen concurred with a sly grin.

Chapter 10

“What are you doing?” Sebastian asked.

Alex slammed the freezer door, then rummaged through the drawer and pulled out a spoon. She slammed that drawer, as well, and sat down with the tub of ice cream and dug in.

Sebastian was confused. “Alex, it’s after midnight.”

“Oh, goody.” Alex looked up with a glare. “Big Ben.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. Sarcasm, she thought, this cannot be good. Humans… “Alex, what’s the matter?”

“What’s the matter? Can’t you read my mind?” Alex offered a smug glare and continued eating the ice cream.

Sebastian scowled deeply. “Will you stop this childish behavior and—”

“Childish?” Alex exclaimed with a mouthful of ice cream.

“All right, infantile if you prefer. What the devil is wrong?”

“Wrong?” Alex asked, slamming the spoon down. It bounced on the table and clanged to the floor. “I’ll tell you what’s wrong.”

She stood and faced Sebastian, who was completely bewildered, a feeling she hadn’t known in some centuries.

“Yes, it’s rather convenient, Kendra,” Alex said, mimicking Sebastian.

“What are you—?”

“Is that what I am? A convenience?” Alex brushed the red curls away from her face and stood defiantly.

It then dawned on Sebastian. “Is that what this is all about?”

“Yes! There I stood, watching you and your old lover, and do not tell me you weren’t lovers, or whatever you vampires are to each other, while you flirted with each other.”

“Flirted?”

“Yes, flirted! My God, Sebastian, she would have fucked you right on the spot as I’m sure, in the past, she has.”

“This is not a conversation we want to have. I don’t think of you as a convenience. You must know that.”

“Then why did you say it?”

Sebastian scowled. “Alex—”

“Did you love her?”

Sebastian now groaned and slumped into a nearby kitchen chair. “I give up. You mortals exhaust me with your emotions.”

“Did you?”

Sebastian looked across the table at the forlorn look and shook her head. “No. I didn’t and vampires don’t flirt with one another,” she said and rubbed her temples. “I can’t believe I’m having this conversation with you. It’s the oddest conversation I’ve ever had in all my existence!” she said in a booming voice.

“Don’t yell at me,” Alex exclaimed. “I was not the one flirting with an old lover.”

Sebastian closed her eyes, breathed deeply, and said through clenched fangs, “I was not flirting.”

They stopped arguing long enough to hear the doorbell ring.

“Who could it be at this time of night?” Alex asked.

Sebastian heard the urgency in her voice and hid her grin. “I’m sure if it’s Nicholae, he wouldn’t bother to ring the bell,” she said as she walked out of the kitchen.

“Very funny,” Alex said as she followed. “And this discussion is not over.”

“Oh, yes, it is,” Sebastian said over her shoulder as she opened the door.

An older man stood on the porch. He was impeccably dressed, wearing a long cashmere coat. Sebastian noted the crisp white shirt and gray silk tie.

“May I help you?” she asked.

“If you are Dr. Sebastian, then yes,” he said with a kind smile.

“I am. Please, come in.” Sebastian heard his soft Irish brogue as she stepped back and allowed him into the room. The faint aroma of pipe tobacco wafted past her as he entered the foyer.

“I apologize for coming here at such a late hour. My name is Edward Scanlon. We have a mutual friend,” he said. “Tatiana Messalina.”

Sebastian offered him a chair, which he took. Alex sat on the couch; Sebastian stood by the fireplace. “How do you know Tatiana, Mr. Scanlon?”

“I was her lawyer, solicitor as it were. My family has been in her charge for centuries,” he said softly, then smiled. “It’s good to have a human around for certain situations.” He glanced at Alex.

“I apologize. This is Dr. Alex Taylor.”

Mr. Scanlon nodded, then opened his briefcase. “I realize it’s late, Dr.—”

“Just Sebastian would be fine.”

“Yes, well, as I said, I apologize for the late visit, but when I found out what had happened, I was bound to find you as soon as possible. Not an easy task, I assure you.”

“That’s what we were hoping for, Mr. Scanlon,” Alex said.

“I can imagine.”

“Mr. Scanlon, Tatiana never mentioned you.” Sebastian was cautious, but she felt no malevolence from this man.

“It’s not surprising. Tatiana was very careful,” he said. “She wanted to keep my family safe.”

Sebastian nodded as she thought of the Windhams. “I can readily understand that, sir.”

For a moment, he seemed to appraise her. “Yes, I would know you from the description Tatiana gave me.” He smiled then. “Though I thought you would be taller, perhaps it was the way Tatiana spoke of you. Let’s get on with this, shall we? I apologize for the rush, but I believe Tatiana would have wanted this done quietly.” He opened his briefcase, took out a sealed manila envelope, and handed it to Sebastian.

When she took it and saw Tatiana’s handwriting, her stomach clenched. She noted the envelope was sealed with red wax and Tatiana’s crest molded onto it, and she looked up at the old lawyer.

“I have not touched that in years,” he said, answering the question in her eyes. “She gave it to my father when he was a very young man. It has been handed down to me. It was to be read first, upon her death. I have a more recent letter for you.”

Sebastian nodded and broke the seal, then took out the paper. It was a letter from Tatiana, written in her hand.

My darling Sebastian,

By your reading this, you know I have been destroyed by Nicholae. It was my wish, as you recall, that I transfer my power to you in the age-old ceremony of our kind held before the elders and Nicholae. The ceremony to welcome you as the next in line, Sebastian. You were, and are, the chosen one. You are the only one who has my blood flowing through your veins. You are now part of the royal bloodline, my darling. Your proper place among the hierarchy is well in hand. The elders Marcellus and Kasandra agreed, only Daciana is the holdout. She has always sided with Nicholae, after all.

I trust you still have the ring in your possession, and you have not worn it as I had instructed you. Please, go now. Wear the ring and all will be revealed to you. My blood and the blood of our ancestors lies within it. Do not be afraid of the visions and what you will see. Never take the ring off. Wear it always.

Go, my darling. Mr. Scanlon will give you the remaining information. Your time is at hand. As much as you may not wish it, it is your destiny now. To leave it in the hands of Nicholae would mean the advancement of the world of vampires at the expense of the mortals who would easily be destroyed. Do not let that happen.

You must find a way to survive the dawn and live among them. You were right in this quest.

If I could ever remember my humanity and forget the existence of the undead, over an ocean of time and a thousand years, I would always remember you. You were my weakness, my darling, and my strength.

Tatiana Messalina

Without a word, Sebastian walked over to the desk, opened the drawer, and took out the ring box. She opened it and held the ring up as if examining it. “Tatiana said to put this on and all will be revealed. I am the chosen one.”

Alex said nothing as she watched Sebastian, who smiled sadly. “There is no turning back now, Alex. My destiny is clear. It is not of my choosing, but there is much too much at stake now. Nicholae, left unchecked, will destroy anything and anyone to gain the power that Tatiana had, the power that I now will have.” She looked down at the ring.

“Sebastian, are you sure?” Alex asked. “What—?”

Sebastian put up her hand to stop her and smiled. “Alex, this is beyond you and me. I would like nothing more than to forget all of this, but I cannot. Please, love, understand.”

“I do. As much as I can.” She glanced at Mr. Scanlon, who offered a smile of resignation.

“It is their way, Dr. Taylor. We, as humans, have no real understanding. However, I will tell you that Tatiana Messalina was a great force, whether vampire or mortal. It is her blood that flows through Sebastian and only Sebastian.”

Sebastian looked down at the ring, then at Alex. “The time has come, Alex.”

She examined the ring one more time, noticing the etching on the ring was hollow, not solid; the rough edges could be felt on the inside of the ring. She instinctively knew which finger to place the ring: the middle finger of her right hand. With the ring in place, she felt the edges pierce the flesh of her finger, causing it to bleed. The blood trickled through and mingled with the filigree etchings of the ring.

While Sebastian gazed at the ring, the etchings moved and swirled. Her body began to tingle, her blood felt increasingly warm as it flowed through her veins. She could feel it pulsate with every beat of her heart. The ring now became solid and the etchings molded together with the ring, as if it became one with Sebastian.

Suddenly, a jolt of energy slammed through her. Visions flashed through her mind. They leapt from decade to decade and century to century; they galloped through her vision so fast she could hardly keep up. She saw Tatiana in Rome, surrounded by naked men and women—the decadence that was Rome. She saw Nicholae in Romania, slaughtering, butchering innocents in his quest. The bloodletting made Sebastian wince as she watched. She saw people from ancient times, before Tatiana and Nicholae; people in black robes, in circles, standing around a bonfire, chanting. She saw rituals with helpless bodies strapped to altars. The carnage was nearly too much for her.

She saw Tatiana and herself. They were in her chambers, lying in bed. Sebastian’s naked body was partially hidden by the white satin sheets. Tatiana was in a long flowing robe.

Sebastian now remembered the time. How could she have forgotten this?

It was the sixteenth century after being with Tatiana for more than a century; Tatiana made the decision of her succession.

It was a night of unbridled sex. Sebastian now lay in bed, watching as Tatiana left the room and came back with the box. She sat next to Sebastian and took her hand, palm up, then cut Sebastian’s palm with her nail; it started bleeding.

Doubt rippled through Sebastian for an instant. She wasn’t sure what was happening but trusted her. Tatiana took her hand and placed it on the box.

Sebastian felt the box move, vibrating and pulling on her hand. When Sebastian removed her hand, the crystals had become red, but there was no sign of the blood Sebastian knew had to be there. She looked at Tatiana for an answer. Without speaking, Tatiana said: It remembers. Now it also remembers you. Tatiana then gave her the ring. Never wear this until the time comes, Sebastian. It will unlock the power, your power. Only you can unlock this now. It will remember only your blood—only yours.

In the next vision, she saw Leigh and Nicholae in their clandestine meeting before Leigh came to Chicago. She saw Nina with Tatiana standing by a doorway in Tatiana’s bedroom. Tatiana handed Nina a box. “See that Sebastian gets this, Nina. Sebastian and no one else. Go quickly.”

She saw Tatiana on the balcony, saw Damien and the others circling her. She heard her cry for vengeance and watched as Damien’s sword delivered the final blow.

The visions ceased and she opened her eyes to find Alex and Mr. Scanlon watching her.

“Sebastian?” Alex asked. “Is something supposed to happen to you?”

Sebastian looked down at the ring; there was no blood. She flexed her hand and looked at the confused faces. “How much time has passed?”

“Time?” Alex looked at Mr. Scanlon.

“A moment. A few seconds if that. You just now put the ring on your finger,” he said cautiously.

Alex was quickly at her side. “What could have possibly happened in a moment?”

“A thousand years, Alex,” Sebastian said solemnly. “More than a thousand possibly.” She looked at Mr. Scanlon. “Nina has the box, Mr. Scanlon.”

“Why, how?”

“Tatiana knew she was going to be killed. Nina was to give me the box,” Sebastian said. “I saw it all, but I didn’t see what happened after that. This may explain why we can’t find Nina.”

Her mind still reeled as she remembered the visions: centuries of bloodletting by Nicholae and Tatiana. The years of battling each other for supremacy, finally becoming reluctant partners in the hierarchy.

“Perhaps Nina is guarding the box for you,” Mr. Scanlon said, breaking Sebastian’s thought.

Sebastian looked down at the ring on her finger and shook her head. “Then why did she not give me the box on our first meeting when she came to me in Chicago?” Sebastian said. “No. Nina, I’m afraid, is not an innocent. Tatiana was near the end. She was old and careless and trusted Nina.”

“The louse,” Alex said.

“Eloquently put, love. You’re right, however. I fear Nina is indeed a louse.”

“She’s a rat in the vampire woodpile.”

“Yes, love,” Sebastian said.

“So what do we do now?” Mr. Scanlon asked nervously. “I have here the remainder of what is to take place to complete the transference of power.” He held up the other envelope. “You were to have the box in your possession.”

“What is in that box, Mr. Scanlon?” Alex asked.

He let out a dejected sigh, and as he sat back, he took out his handkerchief to mop his brow.

Sebastian watched the old man and felt a pang of sorrow for him. He had this task thrust upon him. She knew the feeling well.

“This is none of your doing, Mr. Scanlon. You have done what Tatiana required of you.”

He let out a rueful laugh. “Yes, you’re beginning to understand your powers, Sebastian. You read my mind. That’s exactly what I was thinking.” He took a deep breath. “The box contains the amulet that hung around Tatiana’s neck since the day she became part of your hierarchy. The amulet encases—”

“The power of a thousand years,” Sebastian said as she toyed with the ring on her finger. “Tatiana said this ring would unlock the power. Whoever has the box will realize it is of no use to them.” She held up her hand. “Without this.”

“What do we do?” Alex asked.

“We find Nina.”

Chapter 11

“A private jet?” Carey asked as she gazed out the window at the dissipating Chicago skyline. “What the hell do you do for a living?”

Nina laughed as she sat across from her. “Unimportant, Detective.”

“Where are we going?”

Nina poured scotch into a glass and pushed it in front of her. “Equally unimportant. However, since you’re so sweet, we’re going to Paris to refuel. Now drink up, you’re beginning to bore me.”

“Paris, France?” Carey asked as she took the glass.

“No, Paris…” Nina stopped and shook her head. “This is too easy. Yes, darling, now sit back.”

Carey sat back and looked out the window again. Her mind raced as she tried to piece all this together. What did Nina take from the warehouse and why was it so important? She knew Dr. Sebastian was behind all of it; she could feel her anger mounting at the thought of it. Alex was with her, Carey was certain of that—but where?

As hard as she tried, she could not remember. There was too much that clouded her brain. However, when the image of her lying on some bed flashed through her mind, she dismissed it, along with the wave of nausea that accompanied it. She shivered uncontrollably now as she swallowed the bile that rose in her throat. Suddenly, she saw them out of the corner of her eye and swatted them away. She tried to concentrate on getting Dr. Sebastian and Alex and not the dark night as she lay on that bed. Carey shook her head and looked to see Nina watching her with a smug grin.

“Irritating, isn’t it?” Nina asked casually.

“What?”

“Hating that you can’t remember, then hoping you never do.”

Carey said nothing as she looked out the window once again, absently swatting at the air. Fucking bitch, she thought.

“What exactly do you remember?” Nina asked. “Not that I care, you see, but perhaps some conversation will make this long flight through Europe less tedious. And what the devil are you swatting at?”

Carey stopped and shivered. Nina sighed in an irritated fashion. “I don’t remember much,” she answered, controlling her anger. “The last thing I remember is being at a bar, thinking about Alex…” Her voice trailed off as her gaze darted about. “There was a woman—”

“There always is, my pet,” Nina said with a wry laugh.

“Why did you call me that?”

Nina gave her a curious grin. “What? My pet?”

“Yes.”

“Because you are.” Nina’s smile broadened as she sidled closer. She reached down and placed her hand on Carey’s thigh. She caressed the length of her thigh, her fingers stopped at the waistband of Carey’s slacks.

Carey downed the scotch and groaned as she felt the zipper tugged downward. She put her head back when insistent fingers slipped between her legs.

Nina leaned in and kissed Carey’s neck. “Perhaps this is better than conversation,” she murmured.

Carey arched into her touch as Nina’s fingers slipped inside. “Yeah,” Carey moaned. “Much better.”

After stopping the brief time in Paris, they were on their way to Romania. While Carey twitched in her sleep, Nina sipped her cognac and wondered again why Nicholae needed Carey Spaulding so badly. What was she for? She watched Carey and glanced at the receptacle sitting on the seat opposite them. She raised an eyebrow. Now just what does Nicholae want with Leigh’s ashes?

She remembered when Tatiana had trusted her and gave her the box meant for Sebastian and only Sebastian. Nina couldn’t believe how easily it was handed over by the revered ancient one.

If she were human, Nina would feel a twinge of quilt. She grinned and sipped her cognac as she settled herself deeper in the cushion of the seat. Tatiana was destroyed, so there was no remorse, no worrying. Sebastian flashed through her mind now, and she gulped the amber liquid so fast, it dribbled down the side of her mouth. She wiped it off and tried not to think of how Sebastian would react once she found out Nina’s part in Tatiana’s demise.

At the time, she feared Nicholae more and shivered as she remembered his words.

“Retrieve that box, Nina. I don’t care how you get it. I don’t care what you have to do, but get it from Tatiana. I will not allow Sebastian to take her place,” Nicholae said evenly.

“What if—”

Nicholae whirled around and snarled. “It was not a question.” In a flash, he was upon her, pinning her to the stone wall of the fireplace. The transformation from the elegance in the ancient vampire to the snarling thing now before her terrified Nina, who was now lifted in the air, her legs dangling off the ground.

His fingers, now gnarled and long, tightened around her throat. His rancid breath filled her senses. She tried to look away from the blood red eyes and the razor sharp teeth. “Never, never question me,” he commanded, his words muffled by the protruding teeth.

Nina strained against the long bony fingers as she gasped for air. He grinned evilly. He lifted her higher while she clutched at his hands. Suddenly, she was lying on the floor at Nicholae’s feet, gasping and rubbing her neck.

“Exactly where you belong, Nina. Never question me again.”

She was terrified of Nicholae that day. However, when she found out that Sebastian destroyed Leigh by impaling her to that wall in the warehouse basement and watched as Leigh burst into flames, Nina didn’t know whom to fear more.

Nina remembered Leigh’s words to her.

“Choose the right side, darling. The last vamp standing—you’ll want to be on that side. Tatiana is old and wise, true, but Nicholae has what Tatiana has lost through the centuries. He is as I am, my pet. He loves to play with the humans. Though I believe I have more fun with them, Nicholae understands where they belong in our world.”

“Where do they belong, Leigh?”

“On the blue plate special, my love.”

Nina laughed now. Oh, how she missed Leigh. She looked up when the co-pilot opened the cockpit door. “We’re approaching the airport.”

Nina nodded and glanced at Carey, who was frowning deeply in her sleep. Nina reached over and lightly tapped her on the cheek. Carey jumped and cringed away as she swatted frantically at the air. Nina let out an amused chuckle. “Bad dreams, Carey?”

Carey was wild-eyed as she blinked several times as if to register the fact that Nina was there. “Where are we?” she asked in a coarse voice and cleared her throat.

“Does it matter?”

Carey looked out into the darkness and said nothing.

Carey followed Nina obediently as she briskly walked toward the awaiting limo. “Come, come,” she said over her shoulder.

Carey glared at her but continued. She slipped in the backseat as the driver opened her door.

“He expected you yesterday,” the driver said to Nina.

For an instant, she hesitated, fear rippling through her. “I got here as fast as I could. So no dawdling, Damien, just get us there.”

They drove for nearly an hour in silence as Carey looked out the window. She had no clue what the landscape looked like through the darkness and the tinted windows. She reached for the button and rolled it down. The rush of cool autumn air swept across her face, and for an instant, she closed her eyes. And just as instantly, the itching, crawling feeling raked through her. She shivered and shifted in her seat, quelling the urge to jump out the window.

“Got the heebie-geebies?” Nina asked with a laugh.

Carey ignored her and the itching feeling. “Fuck you,” she said and continued to look out the window.

While they drove around a narrow curve, the burnt-out shell of a mansion came into view. Through the pre-dawn morning, Carey saw the remains, which stood alone on the cliff’s edge. It was then Carey realized how fast the driver was going. She strained her neck to look out at the edge and the steep drop-off below.

“Hey, pal, ya wanna slow down?”

“Shut up,” Nina said and damned the nervous tenor of her voice. She glanced out at the pre-dawn sky.

With that, the limo skidded to a halt. Carey and Nina were nearly thrown from their seat.

“Damn it, Damien!”

Carey glanced out the window to see some animal running off into the heavy woods.

“Fucking wolves,” Damien said and continued.

“I told ya to slow down,” Carey mumbled. “Where the fuck are we?”

Nina let out a laugh as she saw the confused and stunned look on Carey’s face. She leaned in. “Like something right out of Bram Stoker, isn’t it?”

Carey looked back at her and grunted.

Nina laughed again. “He had no idea how close he was to the truth.”

“What truth?” Carey asked. She stopped and Nina saw the thoughtful pose, as if she were trying to remember. She grinned as Carey’s eyes widened.

“Remembering the night?” Nina asked.

Carey swallowed and shivered violently but said nothing.

“I thought as much,” Nina continued. “There is much you will remember, Carey. Not that it will do you any good.”

Damien turned onto a narrow gravel road that wound through deep woods, allowing Carey a last look at the remains of the mansion; she wondered what had happened.

She looked ahead, another huge mansion burst into view as the limo turned off of the road and onto a circular drive. There were two torches on either side of steps leading up to the front door of the manor. They offered no friendly invitation whatsoever.

Fear rippled through Carey as the limo stopped at the steps. Damien got out and opened her door. She hesitated for an instant, then jumped when she felt Nina’s strong hand on her forearm.

“Get out, Carey,” Nina said firmly.

Taking a deep breath, Carey exited the limo and glanced at her surroundings. She couldn’t see much, though she knew they were surrounded by dense woods. To the east, the dawn was breaking. She saw the sun start to climb over the tree line.

Behind her, she felt Nina urging her up the steps. Damien rushed to open the huge wooden door; Carey glanced back as Nina scurried in front of her.

“What’s the hurry?” Carey slowly walked up the steps.

“I’m not a morning person.” Nina whirled around and pulled Carey inside.

When they stood in the damp foyer, Nina and Damien let out a sigh of relief.

Nina straightened her coat and ran her fingers through her hair. “That was close, Damien.”

Damien glared at her. “We would have made it in plenty of time if it wasn’t for that wolf.”

Carey stood there unnoticed. She glanced around the foyer while Nina and Damien continued to argue.

“You nearly killed us,” Nina went on. “You fool.”

Damien grabbed her by the arm and pulled her around to face him. “Don’t start with me.”

Nina’s nostrils flared with anger briefly, then she smiled and patted Damien’s cheek. “We’ll continue this fun later, darling. Right now, I need to show Detective Spaulding to her room. I’m sure she’s exhausted.” She turned to Carey. “Between the long flight and all that swatting, you must be tired. Come, come.”

She slipped her arm through Carey’s and led her up the long winding staircase. Carey heard Damien laughing as he disappeared down the dark hall.

“Did you forget to pay your electric bill?” Carey asked as they walked up the dark stairs.

“Amusing,” Nina mumbled as they approached the top of the stairs and proceeded down the long hall. She stopped and opened a bedroom door. Carey cautiously followed into the room.

The room was enormous, with a large four-poster bed situated in one corner. In the other was a fireplace, already lit and glowing. On the far wall were floor-to-ceiling windows; the long shutters were open, framing the window. If Carey wasn’t so apprehensive, the room might have had a warm feel to it. However, she shivered uncontrollably.

“Cozy?” Nina whispered in Carey’s ear.

Carey flinched and walked over to the fireplace. She turned back into the room. “What’s going on? Why am I here? I did my part.”

Nina grinned and walked to the door. “Make yourself at home. All will be revealed when it’s necessary and not a moment before.” She then walked out and quietly closed the door.

Carey took a deep breath as she heard the click of the door lock. She ran over to the door and twisted the knob. She pounded on the door but stopped when she heard Nina’s fading laughter.

“Sleep tight, my pet.”

My pet. Why was that term so familiar? Someone called her that, but who? She thought of Alex but knew she never used that term. While she desperately tried to remember, the itchy feeling started again. She shivered and shrugged her shoulders as if something were crawling on her back.

Carey walked over to the window; that too was locked. She peered out at the two-story drop and knew she probably wouldn’t survive the fall.

She watched the sun rising above the trees; Carey strained to hear the sound of a wolf baying in the distance. “What the fuck is this place?”

She really didn’t want to know.

Chapter 12

Alex sat back on the couch but said nothing as she set the coffee cup next to Mr. Scanlon, who was looking in the briefcase he had perched on his lap.

Sebastian watched Alex’s worried face, a wave of regret rippled through her. She glanced at Mr. Scanlon, who was intent on the briefcase. “Mr. Scanlon, I detect an Irish brogue.”

He looked up and smiled. “Yes, I’m from Ireland, Galway to be exact. My family was there before the Normans. I can trace my lineage back to the time of St. Brigid herself, nearly back to the third century.” He stopped and let out an amused laugh.

Sebastian and Alex exchanged curious glances. “Okay, Mr. Scanlon, I think we all can use a good laugh,” Alex said with a smile.

“Tatiana would tell me of those times when she knew my ancestors. She was in Ireland many times apparently. She said she was captivated by the Irish and our mystical and mythological powers, you know, the gods and goddesses. Apparently, there was your kind back then, as well. From what I understand, Tatiana was quite taken with many of them. Of course, this is all from what Tatiana told me. There are many in Ireland who believe all the god and goddess talk is pure fantasy, a myth really,” he said with a laugh. “However, to hear Tatiana speak of them, you would think she had firsthand knowledge.”

“She never spoke to me of that time,” Sebastian said. She wondered why, but Tatiana’s life was not an open book to Sebastian. Perhaps, if things had turned out differently, she would have told her. One would think after nearly five hundred years, Tatiana would have found the time. Caught in her musings, she almost missed what Scanlon was saying.

“Well now, back to the present. Without the box and the amulet, there isn’t much we can do about the transference of Tatiana’s power to you, but you need to understand what will transpire once you find Nina and the box.”

Sebastian laughed ruefully. “You make that sound so easy, Mr. Scanlon.”

He smiled sadly. “I know, I don’t mean to make light of it. However, Tatiana sired you for a reason, Sebastian. And from the looks of you and knowing you for only a short time, I can see great strength in you. She was not wrong to choose you.”

“You’re right, Mr. Scanlon,” Alex said.

“It’s a moot point now.” Sebastian heaved a sigh of resignation.

“This is what Tatiana wanted you to read next.” He handed Sebastian another manila envelope, sealed the same way.

Sebastian broke the seal and took the letter out. It was in Tatiana’s handwriting, as the other.

Sebastian,

I am going to give you a history lesson; I would rather have told you in person. This is the origin of the box. It contains all the power of our world I possess—that you will possess in a short while.

During the Dark Ages, what is now known as Romania was in constant change with warring nobles, invasions from Hungary and eventually the Mongols and even the interference of the pope.

In the beginning, the elders were scattered and searching for power and the secrecy they needed to survive. I was one such elder, and I knew I needed a human “familiar” to help ensure my survival. I was now in Romania, far from Rome, so I chose a man of noble birth, Vasile. He had been rewarded with land and riches by Andrew III and established himself and his lineage. He agreed to my request out of greed and avarice, such are some mortals.

I knew of his weaknesses and abilities and was wise enough to use both. Most of Vasile’s victories and success were due to his talent for the black arts and his ability to keep his true nature concealed. Once I told Vasile of my request and of the remuneration that would follow, he followed my specifications and produced results.

I spoke to him of those I knew in Ireland. He researched and found a silversmith there. The man was a sorcerer, I believe his name was Figol. He was greedy, as well, and with what I was offering them, Vasile and Figol accomplished what I needed. Vasile had my specific measures, details, and designs, and Figol would have all the resources needed to complete his task. Vasile knew the secret of the box and its power could never be revealed by Figol.

The design of the box is a swirl emanating from a center crystal. The crystals were supplied by me, and I was specific where they were to be placed. There are seven crystals at various points creating a circle at the center, which you undoubtedly see, Sebastian. Each crystal is placed in an open filigree setting. It was explicit that the settings be exposed. The design immediately becomes the outstretched wings and body of a dragon swirling across the top of the box and extending over the sides and surrounding the lock on the front of the box. The lock is a similar design to the center of the top of the box, but without the crystals, and unique in that it has no opening for a key, just a recessed, intricate swirl. The inner box is of oak, which I supplied.

All the details of the commission were specific. There were no limits on the one who was making the box. I wanted it perfect upon completion, no matter what. Vasile relayed my demands.

Inside the box is a carved area for the amulet. I remember Vasile being amazed at the intricacies of the design. You will notice, darling, at first glance it seems to be an angel with wings and a flowing robe, but look closer—it is a dragon in full flight, teeth bared and armed for battle with sword and shield.

You have seen the amulet, so you know it is of the finest workmanship, heavy silver with the tail of the dragon worked in filigree to surround the amulet. Forgive me for going on about this, but the detail is important. I want to make sure the box I had made is in your possession.

After over a year of work, Figol had completed his task, the box was completed, exactly as specified.

If you look at the top of the box, you will see the reason for wearing the ring. Only this will unlock the box. It must be worn by you at that time. By now, you are wearing the ring, and you have seen what has transpired before you. The amulet will give you the power and the strength to lead you into the next thousand years. I have trusted only Kasandra. She will assist you. Only Kasandra. You must go to her.

You were my choice, my only choice. In over a thousand years, I have fed off the mortals. I have destroyed and I have lived the existence of our kind. I have attained the power and have reigned over our world.

It is now your time, Sebastian.

Sebastian took a deep breath and slipped the letter back into the envelope. “At least I’ll know the box whenever we find it,” she said evenly and looked at the ornate ring on her finger. “This will unlock it.”

“We have to find it first,” Mr. Scanlon reminded her.

Sebastian nodded. “Mr. Scanlon, I know you and your family have been in Tatiana’s charge for centuries. I—”

“Yes, Sebastian. It was Tatiana’s wish that I serve you, as well.”

“You don’t have to do this, sir,” Sebastian said. “I would never presume to ask you to continue.”

“I gave my word to Tatiana. I will help you any way I can. Though I will be honest, I have no idea how I can help you any further.”

Sebastian nodded. “I agree. You have done more than enough. If I should ever require your assistance, I will contact you.”

“Very well,” Mr. Scanlon said and closed his briefcase.

When he slipped into his coat, he struck a thoughtful pose. “If finding Nina and the box becomes troublesome, there is a man in Ireland who might be able to assist you. He’s a historian. A little quirky but he’s an expert in his field. He has an extensive library of ancient rituals and mythological prophecies, and if Tatiana had this box built centuries ago in Ireland, he may have some record of it somewhere. Not that it would help, but one never knows.” He picked up his briefcase. “In any event, his name is Timothy Kerrigan. As I said, he’s quirky but a master in his field. No one quite like him. If you should need to travel to Ireland, you must let me know. I will handle all the arrangements.”

“Thank you.” Sebastian walked him to the door. “I appreciate the information and your loyalty to Tatiana.”

He smiled and shook hands with Sebastian. “My loyalty lies with you now. That was Tatiana’s wish. Good luck to you then.”

Alex and Sebastian stood in the foyer for a moment until Alex spoke. “We’re going to need it, aren’t we?”

“What, love?”

“Luck.”

Sebastian put her arm around Alex and pulled her into a strong embrace. She placed a light kiss on the top of her head. “We’re going to need that and much more, I’m afraid.”

Chapter 13

The next night, Gaylen met them in Kendra’s lab. Alex had everything she needed and was ready to get to work. However, she was not so eager to work with Kendra.

Alex knew that Sebastian and Kendra had a past. That was obvious. Alex wanted to make sure it stayed where it belonged—in the past.

“I see you’re all ready,” Kendra said as she greeted them.

Alex smiled. “Yes, I’m eager to get started. Just let me know where I can work.”

Kendra swept her arm around the lab. “Mi lab es su lab,” she said with a smirk.

Sebastian looked up at the ceiling and shook her head. Gaylen grinned as he leaned against the counter, watching as Alex smiled sweetly and set up her workstation.

“Do you need any help drawing your blood, Doctor?” Kendra leaned on the counter. She smiled widely, showing two prominent canines.

“No,” Alex said and smiled in kind. “I’ll just call Sebastian. It’s rather convenient.”

Kendra was not amused. Gaylen apparently was, as he muffled his laughter in his cough.

“You seem to have everything well in hand, Doctor,” Kendra finally said. She then took Sebastian by the arm. “Come, Sebastian, let me show you the catacombs.”

“All right,” Sebastian said; she then looked at Alex. “Will you be all right here?”

“I’ll be fine.” Alex slipped on her glasses.

“I’ll stay with the Adored One, Sebastian,” Gaylen said and picked up a notebook, leafing through it.

Alex gently took it out of his hands. “Sit,” she said, “and don’t touch.”

Gaylen gaped at her in mock astonishment and sat.

Kendra guided Sebastian out of the lab. Alex glared at Sebastian, who avoided her look completely. She watched them disappear down the darkened corridor.

Turning back to the workstation, she saw the gleeful smile on Gaylen’s face. “Oh, shut up,” she said and slammed the notebook down on the counter.

“So all the rumors are true,” Kendra said, still holding onto Sebastian’s arm as they walked down the corridor.

“That depends on the rumor.”

“You destroyed Leigh and you’ve taken this mortal as…what exactly?”

“I have taken nothing. Alex has done what no one else has been able to accomplish in over two hundred years. When her work is finished, others will be able to go into the sunlight as I have. It’s amazing, she’s amazing.”

“You sound positively human, Sebastian.”

They walked farther into the catacombs; the entrance of each damp and dreary alcove was illuminated only by a torch perched on the wall.

“I liked you better when you took what you wanted.” She let out an amused laugh. “Usually, it was me.”

Sebastian scowled and fought the old familiar feeling that was creeping through her body. She felt the pulling sensation deep in her belly; she eased her arm out of Kendra’s grasp. “That was a long time ago.”

“Yes, it was, and you left in a hurry,” Kendra said in a low alluring voice that went right to Sebastian’s—

“I needed to go, Kendra. I found Marcus Windham in America.”

Kendra stood near the flickering light of the torch and leaned against the walls of the catacombs. Sebastian watched the green eyes sparkling like two jade stones and saw what flashed through Kendra’s mind; it was a century ago.

“In the hay? In a barn, Sebastian? This could be positively romantic if we weren’t the undead,” Kendra cooed and leaned back against the barn door. She fumbled with the heavy latch behind her. “Don’t want to be disturbed.”

Sebastian smirked and walked up to her. “No, no mortals anymore, Kendra.”

She stood in front of her and reached in, running the back of her hand against Kendra’s heaving breast. Kendra let out a low guttural moan and arched into Sebastian’s caress.

With lightning quickness, Sebastian easily had the satin blouse opened and the white chemise pulled down, exposing Kendra’s beautiful dark skin and firm breasts. She reached in and cupped her breasts, gently squeezing and kneading until her nipples were erect and hard. Only then did Sebastian lower her head to feast.

Kendra hissed and pulled her head close to her breast. Sebastian roughly kneaded and pinched, her tongue hungrily lapping across the hard peaks. With a low growl, she ripped the chemise away from Kendra’s body, and in one quick move, she stripped the clothes away.

“Yes,” Kendra cried out, her fangs protruding, her green eyes illuminating in the dark night. “Take me now, Sebastian.”

“When I am ready.” Sebastian pulled her into her arms, kissing her deeply, her tongue snaking past her sharp teeth and into her mouth. Her hands possessively roamed over Kendra’s smooth skin.

Kendra reached in to unbutton Sebastian’s black silk shirt. Sebastian easily pushed her hands away. Kendra submissively stood while Sebastian’s gaze raked over her body. She kissed her again, her lips traveling down her chin to her neck to her shoulder. Her fangs protruded as she licked her lips.

In a flash, Kendra was on her back in the hay. With one hand, Sebastian held Kendra’s hands over her head. With the other, she slipped to her breast and toyed with her hard nipple until Kendra arched her back. “Sebastian!”

Sebastian said nothing as her fingers slid down her body, past her breasts to her hips. She pressed her body against Kendra’s and kissed her once more, feeling Kendra’s body tremble. Her hand easily slipped between her legs, her fingers gathering Kendra’s wetness. She let out another growl and bared her fangs. “Mine,” she whispered.

“Yes, damn you,” Kendra growled and turned her neck to offer herself to Sebastian, only Sebastian.

She let out a deep groan when Sebastian sank her fangs deep into her shoulder. Kendra cried out, her body shook as Sebastian fed. She then entered Kendra, and once again, Kendra cried out and ground her hips around Sebastian’s fingers; Sebastian thrust deeper, harder and felt Kendra’s orgasm start.

Sebastian was brought back to the present when she heard Kendra’s soft laugh.

Kendra’s eyes grew wide. “Reading my mind, Sebastian?”

Sebastian felt her hunger welling up deep inside. As her fangs grew, she fought the urge from along ago.

She did not answer Kendra, who now stood in front of her. “We can have it again. I can see in your eyes you remember.”

“I remember. It was long ago,” Sebastian said in a low voice. “Much has happened since.”

Kendra narrowed her eyes and searched Sebastian’s face. “Yes, much.” She sighed, leaning back against the wall. “Will you sire her?” When Sebastian said nothing, she continued. “Is it Anastasia all over again?”

“That too was long ago, and no,” Sebastian said evenly. “It’s not.”

Kendra let out a deep sigh and stood toe to toe with her. “I don’t envy your position. In love with another mortal, one who is truly your savior now and you must decide. If you turn her, will she be as Anastasia and despise you as she did? Or will your mortal love you for eternity?”

Sebastian scowled deeply as she watched Kendra but said nothing.

Kendra reached up and touched Sebastian’s cheek. Her hand trailed down to her neck, then lightly traced her ear. Her caress grew stronger as she slipped her hand behind Sebastian’s neck and pulled her close.

Sebastian looked into Kendra’s eyes. She saw the desire, the primal want and pinned both hands above her head as she backed her against the wall of the catacomb. She heard Kendra’s gasp of surprise and need, then Kendra flashed a wide seductive smile as Sebastian’s body pressed against hers.

“Do not toy with me, Kendra,” Sebastian said in a low voice.

“You used to like it when I toyed with you,” Kendra said. “You must decide. The mortal has made you weak. Your strength was, and is, from Tatiana.”

Sebastian let her go and stepped back but said nothing. Kendra turned and walked away, then looked back. “We are vampires, after all. We take from them, we feed from them. We can live among them, but we cannot be human.”

Sebastian watched her as she walked down the damp corridor and out of sight. She looked down at the ring on her finger. We are vampires, after all, she thought.

Alex looked up from her work and noticed Gaylen toying with the Bunsen burner. He was grinning evilly as he held the test tube over the low flame.

She walked up to him and turned off the gas. “You’re like a child.”

Gaylen laughed and set the test tube down; Alex shook her head. It was then she noticed a notebook lying on the counter. Against her better judgment, she picked it up and leafed through it, completely curious.

She scanned the handwritten pages, noticing the chemical equations and the notes scribbled on the side margins. Then she saw the words: stronger, faster. She leafed through more pages when Gaylen cleared his throat.

For some reason, Alex took this as her cue and set the notebook down. “Stop playing, Gaylen,” she scolded. She picked up the test tube and emptied it into the sink.

Kendra walked into the lab. “How are you getting along?”

Alex glanced at Gaylen, who gave her a look that Alex was sure she was supposed to know, but had no idea what he was thinking. It was at times like this she wished she had Sebastian’s powers.

“It’s going well, but I’m just getting started,” Alex said and walked back to her station.

Kendra stood next to her. “May I?”

“Of course.”

Kendra looked through the microscope, then backed away. “Amazing. It truly is in your blood. It’s quite extraordinary, really.”

“Yes, it is.” Alex looked beyond Kendra to see Sebastian as she walked into the lab. She was scowling, as usual. Alex absently looked from Kendra to Sebastian.

For a moment, Sebastian locked eyes with Alex. Alex saw so many emotions in those sexy hazel eyes—from lust to love to sadness.

She noticed Sebastian kept her distance while Kendra continued to peer through the microscope. “Sebastian, why don’t you and Gaylen go off and play while Alex and I work?”

“Tell me about the Irishman you contacted,” Sebastian said and leaned against the counter.

Kendra cocked her head and glared at Gaylen, who shrugged. “Gaylen, you’ve been talking out of school.”

“I had no idea it was a secret, darling,” Gaylen said in bored fashion. He picked up a clipboard, which Alex took back and patted his hand.

“It’s no secret. His name is Timothy Kerrigan. He’s a respected historian and knows a great deal of our kind and many others from what he said. He gave me a spell of sorts to keep unwanted, shall we say, visitors, from my laboratory. It’s worked so far, but apparently, it doesn’t work on you.” She was looking at Sebastian.

Alex heard the tone of admiration in Kendra’s voice and quelled the urged to belt her with the clipboard. She continued with her work.

“Where does he live?” Sebastian asked, still standing well away from the rest of them.

“The west of Ireland. Some obscure hovel, I believe, in the middle of nowhere. He’s either there or some monastery.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “He’s a priest?”

Kendra laughed. “No, darling. He’s far from a priest. He visits a gaggle of nuns from time to time. I’m not sure why. The Irish are a strange breed, not unlike us. At least Mr. Kerrigan.”

“I want to meet with this fellow.”

Kendra didn’t attempt to hide her surprise. “Really? Now why would you want to go across the Irish Sea? Are you in need of a spell?”

“No, I’m in need of information.”

“Information on what?”

“My, Kendra, you are full of questions,” Gaylen said with a grin.

“My only thought, dear Gaylen, is to help Sebastian,” Kendra said.

Alex coughed as she studied her work.

“I appreciate your assistance, Kendra—”

“I can tell you where he lives,” Kendra said.

Sebastian grinned and walked across the room. “You already have.”

Alex looked up and took off her glasses when Sebastian stood next to her. “Reading minds again, sweetie?”

Behind her, Alex saw Kendra quietly seething. Sebastian pulled Alex into her arms, which surprised Alex. She didn’t expect this gesture from Sebastian, especially in front of anyone. What are you doing? she thought when she saw the lustful look in Sebastian’s eyes.

“Gaylen?” Sebastian said, never taking her eyes off Alex. “You will see to it that Alex is not disturbed by anyone while I’m gone.”

“Are you asking me or telling me?” Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “Of course I will.”

“Wait a minute.” Alex tried to get some distance between her and Sebastian. She didn’t like the sound of this. “I’m not going with you?”

Sebastian held her tight and shook her head. “No, love. You have work to do, so do I. Gaylen will take care of you.” She then looked at Gaylen, who nodded.

Sebastian looked down at Alex. “You’ll be safe here. Stay with Gaylen until I return.”

“I can take care of myself, Sebastian.”

“You will stay with Gay.”

Gaylen smiled. “We’ll have a sleepover, Alex, and make popcorn and watch Judy Garland movies and—”

Sebastian looked at Gaylen, who laughed and held up his hand. “I promise.”

“I’m serious.”

“I know.” Gaylen rolled his eyes.

Alex reluctantly conceded. “Fine. I’ll stay with Gaylen.”

“Thank you,” Sebastian said.

Sebastian then kissed Alex. It was not a sweet goodbye kiss. Alex felt a great deal of possession behind this kiss. When she pulled back, she saw that look in Sebastian’s eyes.

“Well.” Gaylen cleared his throat.

Kendra spoke for the first time, “I’m sure you’ll find Timothy Kerrigan and get your information. I, too, will work with Alex and see that nothing happens to her, Sebastian.”

Sebastian nodded and took Alex by the hand, leading her out of the lab. As they walked down the corridor, Alex stopped.

“Why the sudden urgency to leave? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I need to do this quickly. Time is of the essence and I need to find Nina. Perhaps this Kerrigan fellow can help. Mr. Scanlon seemed to think so and I—”

“And what?”

“I have a feeling, I can’t explain. I think this fellow will be a wealth of information.”

Chapter 14

Sebastian stood outside St. Brigid’s Monastery in Ireland and shook her head. Hallowed ground, Sebastian thought miserably, so many rules to being a vampire. She had read Kendra’s mind and contacted Mr. Scanlon again, so she knew exactly where to find the historian Timothy Kerrigan. She had hoped to meet him someplace other than a blessed church.

She stood knowing she couldn’t go in and felt ridiculous when a nun walked up to her. “Can I help you?”

Sebastian cleared her throat. “Is Timothy Kerrigan here?”

“Yes, he is, as a matter of fact. If you like, I can take you to him. He’s in—”

“Would you have him come out here?”

The nun cocked her head and appraised her. Sebastian adjusted the lapels of her leather coat; for some odd reason, she felt uncomfortable. She really hated these human attributes she had lately.

“If you don’t mind waiting, I’ll get him,” the nun said with a smile and walked away.

Sebastian nodded and glanced around her surroundings, noticing how the brick monastery stood amid a grove of trees that seemed to protect the old building. This wooded area was a stark contrast to the open sloping green hills. A vision suddenly flashed through her mind. It was fleeting, but it was Tatiana.

“Can I help ya?”

With the vision fading, Sebastian turned back to see a short redheaded young man standing in front of her. He was smiling; his big green eyes held a questioning gaze. The sweater he wore looked two sizes too big for him and his trousers baggy and wrinkled.

“I’m looking for Timothy Kerrigan,” Sebastian said, hoping this odd man was not him. She had a different idea of Mr. Kerrigan, the famous Irish historian.

“I’m Tim Kerrigan. What can I do for you?” He jammed his hands into the pockets of his trousers. “A bit blustery today. Would you like to come in?”

Sebastian hesitated for a moment.

“I can’t.”

Tim Kerrigan raised his eyebrows as he cocked his head. Sebastian noticed him glance to her mouth, then back to look her in the eyes. “What’s your name?”

Sebastian held his gaze. “Sebastian.”

He blinked as if trying to register this information. “S-Sebastian? From the…You’re a…The ritual...That Sebastian?”

She heard the squeak in his voice and scowled deeply. “What the devil are you talking about? How do you know me?”

“No wonder ya can’t come in. This is hallowed ground. Then that myth is true? I knew it.” He clapped his hands together. “Ya mean you really can’t enter a church or—”

“Mr. Kerr—”

“Corky, please call me Corky, and you have to wait right here. There’s someone ya have to meet.”

Sebastian heard the near gleeful tone in his voice. “Corky…” She couldn’t believe she was actually addressing a mortal as Corky.

“No, please. I’ll be right back. Don’t fly away. I mean don’t go,” he said hastily over his shoulder and dashed back toward the monastery.

Sebastian, completely confused, watched as the redhead came to a skidding halt in the courtyard, seemingly trying to figure out in which direction to go next. He then ran to his left and disappeared from her sight.

Moments later, Corky reappeared. He walked backward, his arms flayed about as if he were talking to someone. What an odd man, Sebastian thought.

Sebastian then noticed a woman who nodded patiently, trying to calm him down. She patted his shoulder as she looked in Sebastian’s direction. Sebastian’s intrigue rose perceptively watching the striking woman. Perhaps the same height as she, this woman had black curly hair, which hung just at the nape of her neck. She pushed up the sleeves of the bulky Irish sweater, revealing muscular forearms. She walked toward her, and Sebastian noticed the woman had the look of a farmer, with her brown trousers and worn boots, but walked with an easy grace and confidence that had Sebastian raising an eyebrow. She tried to read this woman’s mind but was disconcerted and frankly, unnerved when she couldn’t. Sebastian narrowed her eyes, curious now as to whom this woman was and what the urgency was with Corky for them to meet.

She stood directly in front of Sebastian; their eyes met. Sebastian looked into the violet depths and knew this woman appraised her; Sebastian did the same. She was aware of Corky as he looked back and forth between them.

“Sebastian, this is Grayson MacCarthaigh,” Corky said. “Grayson, this is Sebastian.” He looked from Sebastian to Grayson. “Ya know, Sebastian? The one I’ve been tellin’ ya about? Remember from your prophecy. From the—”

“I remember, Corky,” Grayson said, never breaking eye contact with Sebastian.

Sebastian grinned slightly. “Should I be flattered?”

“If you feel the need.”

“I’m sorry, but I’m unaware of who you are, Grayson,” Sebastian said evenly.

Grayson shrugged. “I’m not surprised. I’m no one of any importance.”

“Why do I not believe that?” Sebastian was serious; somehow, this woman was someone of importance—some force.

“C-can we get out of the cold?” Corky asked as he huddled his sweater around him.

Grayson grinned broadly. “Sure, let’s go into the monastery.”

Sebastian scowled at this young woman, who continued, “No? Hmm, see I can go in.” She stepped over the threshold and directly in front of Sebastian, then stepped back on hallowed ground. “I can go out.” Corky’s mouth dropped when he saw the playful attitude of Grayson and the deep angry scowl of Sebastian. “Like a vampire two-step.”

“Are you finished?” Sebastian asked and gave Grayson a challenging glare.

“For now,” Grayson said with a wide smile and turned to Corky. “Go get your book, Cork. We’ll find a safe place for our new friend.”

Corky adjusted his glasses and hovered over the leather-bound book as Grayson knelt on the hearth and started the peat fire burning. Sebastian glanced around the thatched cottage; visions flashed through her mind. Visions of women, old and young who lived in this dwelling. She saw a young dark-haired girl laughing and playing, the visions faded.

“This is your birthplace,” Sebastian said. It was not a question.

Grayson looked up. “Yes, it is. My mother, grandmother, and great-grandmother were all born here.”

Sebastian heard the fondness in Grayson’s voice as she regarded her. “Who are you, Grayson?”

Corky was oblivious as he read. Grayson dusted off her hands and looked at her left hand. She ran the fingers of her right hand over her palm. “I’m not sure.”

Sebastian heard the honest tone as she looked at Grayson’s hand and noticed the crescent-shaped scar on her palm. “An injury?”

“No,” Grayson said and stood. “A birthmark.”

“A birthright.” Corky absently corrected her, then looked up. “Now, Sebastian, are ya here about the upheaval in the vampire community?”

“What upheaval?” Sebastian asked. “How do you know these things? I came here to find information that Edward Scanlon—”

“You know Ed Scanlon?” Corky asked and took off his glasses. “I had no idea he knew of such things.” He stopped and nodded confidently. “A familiar. I understand. I suppose we humans can go places you cannot. Edward is a good man.”

“Mr. Scanlon is unimportant,” Sebastian said and continued, “What does your book say about a certain box—”

“A box?” Corky asked with excitement. “What kind of box? I’d have to go through hundreds of rituals and legends. Look at the size of this book. Can you narrow it down for me?”

Sebastian hesitated for a moment, then took the letter from Tatiana out of her breast pocket. She glanced at Grayson, who was leaning against the stone fireplace, her arms folded across her chest. Why did Grayson unnerve her so?

Corky itched with anticipation. “What do you have there?”

Sebastian handed him the letter. “This will explain better than I can.”

Corky reverently opened the letter and began reading Tatiana’s letter to Sebastian explaining how the box came to be.

While Corky read, Sebastian watched him but felt Grayson’s eyes on her. She unsuccessfully tried to ignore the penetrating gaze. Finally, she turned to Grayson. “Is there something you’d like to ask? Or are you going to stare the entire time?” She felt irritated with herself for sounding so human.

Grayson raised an eyebrow; a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. Sebastian took a deep angry breath and let it out slowly.

“Sorry, was I staring?” Grayson asked. “I was wondering how you came to be a…a…”

“Vampire,” Sebastian finished for her in an exasperated voice as she walked toward her. “Okay? I’m a vampire.”

Grayson shrugged. “It’s okay with me. I don’t give a shi—”

“A very important vampire, it seems,” Corky said as he looked up from the letter. “I can’t believe this.” He held the letter out to Grayson, who was still smirking, much to Sebastian’s ire, as she took the letter.

Sebastian watched her as she read. When Grayson’s head shot up and looked at Corky, Sebastian glanced back and forth between them.

“This is true?” Grayson asked Corky, who nodded solemnly. “Figol?”

“Who’s Figol?” Sebastian asked.

“He made the box, Grayson.” Corky shook his head.

“How can you possibly know this Figol person? It was centuries ago,” Sebastian asked.

Grayson paced back and forth. She waved her hand at Sebastian. “Corky, explain it to her.”

Sebastian bristled at the dismissive attitude from this immortal. However, she turned her attention to Corky. “Figol is far older than a few centuries, Sebastian. He was a sorcerer who defied the ancient ones in Ireland and caused all sorts of havoc here. He really got around, Gray.”

Grayson stopped pacing and sat on the back of the couch, facing them. “It would appear so.”

“I suppose it would make sense. I mean, before Christianity, there were druids, gods, and goddesses, why not vampires and sorcerers? That he assisted in this makes an interesting connection between the two of you.” Corky looked from Sebastian to Grayson.

“What does this sorcerer have to do with you?” Sebastian asked, looking at Grayson.

“His son, Phelan,” Corky said with a worried tone.

Sebastian continued to give a questioning glance toward Grayson, who shrugged and answered, “He’s taking over for daddy.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “Figol, from centuries ago, had a son whom you know now? How is this possible?”

“We believe he is a changeling, or a shape-shifter, and can morph into a wolf. He’s an immortal, like Grayson,” Corky said. “We had a run-in with him about a month ago…” His voice trailed off as he stared at his book.

There was a somber silence as Sebastian watched the frown that creased Grayson’s brow.

“We have something in common,” Sebastian said in a low voice.

Grayson looked into Sebastian’s eyes. Yes, we do.

She heard Grayson’s voice in her mind and was not surprised; she answered in kind, I suppose we will find out how much from your historian.

Grayson merely nodded in agreement.

“If this letter is accurate, you are much like Grayson,” Corky said.

“How so?” Sebastian watched Grayson, who absently ran her thumb across the palm of her left hand.

“Tell her,” Grayson said to Corky, all the while she looked at Sebastian.

“Are ya sure, Gray?” he asked.

Grayson cocked her head as if contemplating the question; she then nodded.

“Well then,” Corky said and cleared his throat. “The long or short version?”

“Let’s make it quick,” Sebastian said.

“Right then. We found out that Grayson’s lineage could be traced back as far as ancient times, when gods and goddesses roamed Ireland as mortals. Figol was a sorcerer, bound to protect all the power of Ireland, along with two others. Each had a section of the sacred stone. They were to guard and protect until the true descendant was revealed. The stones would be reunited and the glory of the gods and goddesses would be under the protection of this descendant. Figol saw it differently. He wanted it all and sent his son, Phelan, into the mortal world to find the stones and reunite them so that he might have all the power.”

Sebastian nodded. “It is not unlike my world, Grayson.”

“We are the chosen ones, Sebastian,” Grayson said and looked up.

Sebastian frowned. “To do what?”

“From this letter, Tatiana chose you to save the mortals from extinction from this Nicholae fellow,” Grayson said.

“And what have you been chosen to do?” Sebastian asked.

Grayson chuckled. “To fight for truth, justice, and the Americ—”

“Gray,” Corky said with a warning scowl. Grayson stopped and bowed slightly in apology.

Sebastian felt a smile cross her lips. “Are you able to leap tall buildings in a single bound?” she asked, oozing with sarcasm.

Grayson shrugged. “I’m not sure. I haven’t tried that yet. Can you?”

Sebastian heard the challenging tone in this immortal’s voice and glared. “Yes.”

“Hmm.” Grayson nodded. “Then I’ll have to work on that.”

“The truth is, we don’t know the extent of Grayson’s power,” Corky said.

Sebastian regarded Grayson. “You don’t seem happy about these newfound abilities, whatever they are.”

Grayson looked up and smiled sadly. “It was not of my choosing.”

“That I can readily understand,” Sebastian said.

Neither immortal spoke until Corky cleared his throat. “Well then, back to your dilemma, Sebastian. What does this box have to do with the ritual?”

“What ritual?” Sebastian asked.

Corky sported a confused look. “The one that Kendra asked about when she was here about the glamour I gave her. She needed a little magic to keep unwanted visitors away. I gave her a couple ditties. Ya know, spells.” He looked back from Sebastian to Grayson, who shrugged.

“How did you know she was a vampire?” Sebastian asked, her anger mounting.

“I could tell, I suppose. As much as I’ve read about vampires, shape-shifters, and the gods, I must admit I have never run across a vampire. I just knew,” Corky said. “She is, isn’t she?”

“Yes, she is,” Sebastian said and loomed over Corky. “What ritual did Kendra ask you about?” She was getting tired of this banter. “Answer me, mortal.”

Corky, in a terrified move, leaned away from her and put his arm up in front of him as if in defense.

Grayson stepped up then. “Hey, relax, Dracula.”

Sebastian whirled around to her and snarled, “Don’t test your powers with me, Superman.”

“Oh, why don’t you morph into a bat and fly the fuck—”

“Gray, Sebastian, please,” Corky said.

Sebastian was seething, her body trembling with anger as she glared at this arrogant woman, immortal, whatever she was. She felt her fangs begin to protrude.

“Now, Corky, look what you’ve done. She’s startin’ to fang,” Grayson said and looked Sebastian in the eye.

Corky groaned and stood in between them. “Ladies, please. Can we dispense with the pissin’ contest for now?”

Sebastian clenched her fists in an effort to calm her anger, which wasn’t easy as she watched the grin spread across Grayson’s handsome face. Her violet eyes sparkled as she let out a laugh. “Truce?”

Scowling, Sebastian nodded, then turned her attention to Corky. “Now—”

“You were startin’ to fang, though,” Grayson whispered.

Corky gave Grayson a pleading look before continuing. “What about this box that contains Tatiana’s power? She has been destroyed, but you can still have the ritual and assume your place in the hierarchy.”

“It won’t be that simple.”

“Why is that?” Corky asked.

“I don’t have the box. It—”

“You lost the box?” Grayson asked and shook her head.

“It was entrusted to another, Nina, who I believe is in league with Nicholae,” Sebastian said, ignoring Grayson.

“I don’t have any information on this, Sebastian,” Corky said.

Sebastian heard the resignation in his voice. Grayson stood by Corky then and tapped her finger on the old book. “Maybe it all has to do with this ritual that Kendra asked about. I have no idea what goes on in your world, Seb, but in my limited experience, I’ve found that everything is connected. Maybe this Nina chick handed your box of powers to Nicholae already.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. Seb? Nina chick? “The fact that this Figol sorcerer fellow is in your past, as well as mine, is proof that we are indeed connected on some insane level. Can you tell me about this ritual?” Sebastian asked. “When did Kendra come to you?”

Corky nodded and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “The first time—”

“She’s been here on more than one occasion?”

“Yes, as I said, she was here initially, oh, perhaps a year ago. That’s when she came to me for the spell, or glamour as it were, to ward off any unwanted visitors. It’s almost the same as in the old days, here in Ireland, when farmers would ask for a spell for a good year of crops and such. Grayson’s grandmother was one such person who would be asked. She had potions and spells for such things.”

“A year ago,” Sebastian said thoughtfully. “That has nothing to do with Tatiana. When did she come about this ritual, which you will explain?”

Corky nodded and put on his glasses. “Of course I’ll explain it to ya. She came by just a few weeks ago. I was surprised to see her. She asked me if I had anything in my book about—” He stopped and carefully leafed through the old weathered pages. “Here ’tis.” He looked up and grinned. “I love this. Have a seat and I’ll read it to ya first, then explain.”

Sebastian nodded and she and Grayson moved for the same chair. Grayson bowed slightly and offered the chair to Sebastian. “Vampires first.”

Corky stifled a laugh while Sebastian gritted her fangs. “I’ll stand.”

Chapter 15

Kendra looked into the microscope and shook her head. “I can’t believe this damned mortal found what I’ve been searching for, for over two hundred years.” She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it. She took out several vials and read the label. She chose one and closed the door. “Fucking mortals. I tire of them.”

She placed an amount from the vial onto the slide and added one drop of the serum she took from Dr. Taylor’s vial. It would never be missed, she thought. She placed the slide under the microscope and peered into the lens.

If her calculations were correct, this new strain of steroid she discovered would enhance the strength of vampires; they would be stronger and faster. She wondered what would happen when Dr. Taylor’s serum mixed with her discovery.

She looked through the lens to find out and saw the chemical bonds coagulate, but as the smile spread across her face, the bonds dissipated; she let out an irritated growl and pushed the microscope away.

“Still having problems, Kendra?”

She looked up to see Virgil leaning against the wall of the catacomb. His spiky black hair was a dark contrast from his alabaster skin and dark eyes. He smiled a toothy grin as he walked up to her. “Can I see?”

“No.” Kendra pulled the microscope away.

Virgil laughed and jumped up on the counter. He crossed his leather-clad legs and swung them back and forth. “You must learn to play nice. We’re all on the same side.”

Kendra regarded this young, very young vampire. Recently sired, Virgil, along with his cohorts Arkham and Dante, were the young breed of vampires. They had much to learn, but as with youth—be it mortal or the undead—you couldn’t tell them anything.

As if on cue, Arkham appeared in the lab.

“Goody, your pal is here, must be recess.”

Virgil laughed and swung his legs. “I adore your sense of humor, Kendra.”

Arkham laughed along as she stood by Virgil. She was tall and willowy, her white hair cut incredible short, as Kendra’s. Her white skin and deep-set eyes gave her a menacing appearance, as did her outfit. What is it with the youth of today? Kendra thought. Baggy trousers, clothes that don’t fit, leather, buckles, and chains. Ah, she missed Leigh, who knew how to dress well.

“Come on, Kendra. Lighten up,” Arkham said. “What are you working on?” She peered over Kendra’s shoulder to have a look.

“Something that will make you youngsters stronger and faster. Not that you’ll know how to use it.”

“Really?” Virgil asked as Kendra pushed him away. “Stronger? I’m strong now.”

Kendra’s eyes bugged out her head. “You? Strong? Virgil, my dear, you haven’t seen strong.”

“She’s talking about Sebastian,” Arkham said and rolled her eyes.

“Not only Sebastian, kids, but Leigh,” Kendra said in a wistful voice.

“Who has been destroyed,” Virgil added.

“By Sebastian,” Arkham said.

“Who will be—” Kendra stopped herself and turned to the two young vampires. “One day, when you’re all grownup vampires, you’ll remember this day. Even your buddy Dante has more—”

“What do I have, Kendra?”

All three turned to see Dante standing in the archway of the catacomb wall. Kendra had to admit he was a sexy sight. He was older than Virgil and Arkham, having been a vampire for nearly sixty years. He was tall, very lean, and extremely handsome. His jet black hair was cut short; the diamond earring in his left ear gave him a sexy appearance. His dark eyes sparkled, as he appeared to be constantly thinking and Kendra didn’t know if this young vamp should be taken seriously or not. He reminded her of Sebastian, which was a dangerous thing.

Virgil and Arkham were unlike Dante. They were vampires through and through. They truly enjoyed their new existence, and they couldn’t wait to meet Nicholae; Virgil would have adored Leigh.

“You have the sense these two youngsters lack,” Kendra said as Dante walked up to her.

He bent down to the microscope, then looked up at Kendra. “May I?”

“Yes,” Kendra said and laughed at the glares she received from Virgil and Arkham. “Being polite never hurts.”

She heard Dante chuckle as he peered into the lens. “No go?”

Kendra shook her head. “No, but I am undaunted. I know somehow they’re compatible. This mortal that Sebastian is keeping has the missing enzyme in her bloodstream. Marcus Windham had been working on the serum without any luck for decades and his family for decades before, then in comes Dr. Alex Taylor and now—”

“Sunlight for a vampire,” Dante whispered and stood up. “It truly is amazing.”

“Okay, what’s going on, Dr. Dante?” Virgil asked. “Why are we being kept in the dark here?”

“Sarcasm is not necessary, Virgil,” Arkham said, watching Kendra. “We’ll be told in good time, I’m sure.”

“Yes, you will. Once I have perfected it and Nicholae is told. You will know when Nicholae wants you to know.”

“What of this mortal?” Dante asked. Kendra saw the worried look on his face. Dante understood the problem that Virgil and Arkham did not. They wanted action; Dante knew it was not time. “It appears this Dr. Taylor is the key.”

“Yes, and she is not to be harmed,” Kendra said, directing her comment to Virgil and Arkham. “By anyone, for any reason. You were nearly seen by Sebastian when she arrived in England. I told you to watch at a safe distance, not lurk in the bushes. Do you have any idea what would have happened had Sebastian seen you?”

“You worry far too much of Sebastian,” Virgil said with a sigh.

“And you don’t worry near enough, you young fool,” Kendra said with a grin and patted his cheek; Virgil glared at her. “If you want to get yourself killed, keep it up, but for now, heed my warning. Stay away from the mortal or you’ll have me and Nicholae to contend with.”

“And Sebastian,” Dante said.

“And Sebastian,” Kendra said.

“What’s the big deal with Sebastian?” Virgil asked. “She’s been out of the loop for quite some time. I hear Nicholae had her banished.”

Kendra shook her head. Dante laughed and patted Virgil on the shoulder. “Do your homework, Virgil. Don’t take Sebastian lightly. Read the archives and find out about Sebastian and Tatiana.”

“I don’t need a history lesson from you, Dante,” Virgil said and swatted Dante’s hand from his shoulder. “We all know you were a great young promising doctor in your mortal life. It means nothing here. You’re the undead just like the rest of us. Sebastian is no different. I’m sick of listening about the ancient ones. Nicholae destroyed Tatiana, that’s all I need to know. He’s the one I follow until—”

“Until what, Virgil?” Dante asked. “You? You’ll take over what he and Tatiana have ruled for a thousand years?”

Kendra listened to their arguing as she concentrated on her work. Dante was the smart one; Virgil and Arkham were not. They killed first and asked questions later, if they asked at all. Yes, she thought, these two would have loved Leigh.

“And what of Sebastian?” Dante asked.

Kendra’s head shot up when she thought she heard admiration in Dante’s voice and narrowed her eyes. Yes, Dante is smarter, she thought. She hoped not too smart.

“Sebastian is on a collision course with Nicholae,” Kendra said. “Her quest for her humanity will be her downfall. I can see why Tatiana sired her, but I believe she was wrong to entrust her power to Sebastian. I don’t believe Sebastian will lead the vampire community.”

“She believes we can live among them,” Dante said with a shrug.

Kendra watched him but said nothing.

Arkham laughed. “We eat them, you idiot. We don’t live among them.”

Dante winced at Arkham’s words but then laughed along. Virgil then laughed and put his arms around Dante and Arkham. “And on that note. I’m hungry. Come, comrades, dinner waits for no vampire.”

Kendra watched as the three young vampires, the future of their community, walked out of the lab. She heard Virgil and Arkham laughing; she heard nothing from Dante.

Dante declined the invitation to dinner and opted to stay in the catacombs. He felt safe there—if a vampire could feel anything. He let out a sarcastic laugh as he opened the old book.

“Vampires 101,” he whispered and flipped through the worn pages. He stopped when he saw Sebastian’s name. Then he saw an ink drawing of her portrait. He swallowed with difficulty when he looked at the scowling face. Sebastian looked menacing, but somehow he saw something different—sadness? He shook his head at the idea. He was only projecting his own forgotten mortal feelings. Vampires were not sad, they did not feel. Just kill and destroy, and gain power in their destruction.

He lightly ran his fingertips over the drawing of Sebastian and whispered, “What was it about you, Sebastian, that had Tatiana, a member of the hierarchy, sire you and you alone? Why did she entrust you with all her power? What are you?”

Dante wanted to meet this centuries-old vampire. He heard all the stories of Sebastian and Leigh as they traveled Eastern Europe together—Sebastian looking for her lost humanity and Leigh looking for her next meal. He chuckled openly as he flipped the page.

Leigh, he thought. He only had one encounter with the sultry, sarcastic vampire. One meeting, but he learned more in that evening than he thought he would in a lifetime.

“Ah, youth,” Leigh sighed as she bit into Dante’s shoulder.

He winced as he lay on his back, breathing heavily. He was exhausted; Leigh nearly killed him—again. Leigh’s fangs penetrated deeper; Dante heard the deep moan and became aroused again. He heard her laugh as she pulled back.

“Now, now, dear boy. You’ve had enough for one night,” Leigh said lightly as she licked her lips. “Though I must admit, you are a handsome devil and a good fuck.”

“As good as Sebastian?” he asked as Leigh sat up and laughed.

“Darling, no one is as good as Sebastian. Not even Sebastian.”

She rose and slipped into a silky robe but did not tie it. She wandered over to the window and threw it open. The night breeze blew the silk around her, revealing every sensuous curve. Dante lay on his side as he watched Leigh stare into the night.

“You miss her, don’t you?”

Leigh whirled around to face him. “Miss? Miss?” she asked and bared her fangs. “Darling, vampires do not ‘miss’ one another. We fuck one another for pleasure and power.” She stopped and shook her head, then rubbed her temples. “It’s Sebastian all over again. There must be something in the blood you two drink.”

In a flash that Dante did not see, Leigh was sitting on the bed, her fangs showing, her eyes gleaming with arousal. “Now listen, dear Dr. Dante. I know you’re young, but you are now the undead. You must learn and gain power, darling, or you will be destroyed. Do it now. Forget your mortal existence before you turn out as Sebastian has—chasing something you no longer remember and cannot have.”

Dante heard the serious tone in Leigh’s voice. He understood what she was saying and agreed. Still…

Leigh rolled her eyes and let out a shriek that left Dante stunned. “Still, what? Still, you think Sebastian is right in her quest?”

“It’s not nice to read my mind.”

Leigh closed her eyes in exasperation, then looked down at Dante. She then laughed as he grinned. “You are very much like Sebastian, which is why I take the time to guide you and help you. You’re smart, not like the idiot fringe Virgil and what’s her name, Arkham. How she got that name, I will never know. Learn and gain power, Dante. It’s the only way to survive as a vampire.” She reached out and ran her fingertips across his broad chest. “You are young, and I am old. Learn from me.”

“Old?” Dante asked and let out a genuine laugh. “Leigh, you almost killed me back there. You may have been a vampire for five hundred years, but you’re not old.” He easily pulled Leigh down to him. “Now teach me.”

Leigh let out a throaty laugh and licked her lips. “Be careful what you ask for, my pet.”

Dante laughed now as he remembered his only night with Leigh. Soon after that, she left for America in search of Sebastian. He had heard that Nicholae was on the hunt for her. It was said he wanted Sebastian back in Europe to take her place beside him and Tatiana. Dante knew better; Leigh had taught him the golden rule—trust no vampire. Gain power and learn.

When Tatiana was destroyed, beheaded actually, and her estate burned to the ground, Dante knew he was right. Nicholae did not want Sebastian back; he wanted her destroyed, as well, and Leigh was to see that it happened. However, Sebastian destroyed Leigh instead.

He remembered the buzz in the catacombs when it happened. Dante could almost feel the transference of power, the shift of energy. In his estimation, Nicholae was wrong to destroy Tatiana as it only incurred Sebastian’s wrath. Perhaps that was Nicholae’s plan.

Dante shook his head as he read the pages. “Very risky, Nicholae,” he whispered.

Though he had never met Sebastian, Dante would not want to incur her wrath. Leigh had taught him well.

He wondered where Sebastian was and what she had planned.

Chapter 16

“Right then,” Corky said as Grayson placed the hot mug of tea at his side. He nodded his thanks. “The ritual.”

Grayson pulled up a big chair and lazily stretched her long legs out in front of her as she drank her tea. Sebastian watched her graceful movements, still unable to believe this handsome woman was an immortal. Lost in this thought, she almost missed Corky’s next words.

“When Kendra first came to me and asked for the protection spells for the catacombs, it was easy enough for me to do. However, when she came back, she asked me if I knew anything about the Chalice of Solomonarii. Of course, I needed time to research, and this is what I found.” He put on his glasses and started, “The Solomonarii were ancient wizards of what we now know as Romania. They were very powerful and worked with very dark arts. They are not unlike our Irish druids, but they seem to be more on the dark side of magic. Now, the chalice, and this is what had me curious, Sebastian. The chalice is a vessel created by these wizards to be used in a ritual to return someone who has passed from this world.”

Sebastian listened, her mind racing at this idea as Corky continued, “It says here that it is a very precarious ritual, one which requires the consent from the hierarchy or upper echelon of the Solomonarii. It’s very unstable. It requires a blood sacrifice and a tribute to the Muma Padurii—”

“Sounds like an infection,” Grayson said. “Here we go again.”

Corky gave her a pleading look. Grayson chuckled and drank her tea. Sebastian ignored Grayson once again. “Go on.”

“The Muma Padurii is the witch of the Forest of Lacu Rosa.”

“Lacu Rosa?” Grayson asked.

“Red Lake,” Sebastian said. “It’s in Romania.”

“Yes,” Corky said. “Now the witch resides in this forest and has since before mortals, with the gods and goddesses. The mortals call on her powers. It’s like any civilization that once revered the gods and goddesses long before Christianity came along. But, anyway, back to this. This is the interesting part. In 1521, the witch was summoned by a Romanian prince to bring his deceased wife back from the dead. She had died protecting his home and children during a rebellion. He was grief stricken, wanted his love and mother of his children back.”

He stopped and took a long drink from the mug of tea before continuing. “What he did turned out disastrously. Being a prince, he summoned the priests, who tried to dissuade him, and had them go to this witch and order her to bring back his wife. According to the legend, the Muma Padurii did as commanded, and as I said, it ended tragically. His wife was surely brought back from the dead, but she was not the same.”

When he didn’t continue, Sebastian and Grayson looked at him. “What happened?” Sebastian asked first.

“She was insane and murdered one of her children. The prince was forced to kill his wife. He beheaded her.”

“Well,” Grayson said with a dramatic sigh. “That’ll put a damper on the homecoming.”

“No cake for her,” Sebastian said and nodded in agreement, while Grayson chuckled.

“The ritual has never been tried again as the legend goes.” Corky took off his glasses and sat back.

Sebastian frowned deeply, trying to take this in. “So why did Kendra ask you about this chalice and the ritual?”

“I can only surmise that she wants to bring someone back. I would assume another vampire.”

“Tatiana?” Grayson asked.

Sebastian shook her head. “She can’t be brought back. Tatiana was beheaded.”

“Sebastian, this is a very risky, if not dangerous, ritual. Let me tell you more.” Corky slipped his glasses on again. “It says here the ritual can only take place in the forest of this Red Lake.” He looked up with a grin. “You’re gonna love this part.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Grayson groaned.

“The forest is in the homeland of Vlad Tepes, traditionally the vampire Dracula.”

They sat in silence for a moment.

“A relative of yours?” Grayson did not hide her grin.

Sebastian glowered at her. “A distant cousin.”

Grayson seemed extremely amused as she drank her tea. Corky was not. “Gray, please take this seriously. Ya know you believe this now, after what’s happened here with you.”

With that, they heard it—an animal baying in the distance. Sebastian looked from Corky to Grayson. The howling continued. “Is that a wolf?”

“For now,” Grayson said dryly and rubbed her temples. “Corky finish with this, will you?”

“Right,” Corky said. “Now, as I said, this ritual can only take place there and under specific conditions. It must be done under the residual moon.”

“What is a residual moon? I’ve never heard of it.”

“Something else we have in common,” Grayson said.

Again, Sebastian heard the sad resignation in this immortal’s voice but said nothing.

“The residual moon is the lingering effect of the new moon. We thought it was only pertinent to Grayson’s prophecy. However, Gray is right, you two are more connected than you realize.”

“So when is this residual moon?” Sebastian was trying to think of a reason why Kendra would want such knowledge about this ritual. She still was no closer to finding out the location of Tatiana’s box and amulet.

Corky leafed through another book and stopped at a page and read. Sebastian and Grayson watched him but said nothing. In a moment, he leaned back and took off his glasses. “From this almanac, it would appear that the new moon is now in effect. The residual moon will be at its height tomorrow night.”

Grayson let out a deep sigh. “That doesn’t give you much time.”

Sebastian nodded. “No, it doesn’t.”

Corky rubbed his forehead. “Ya still don’t know what vampire is being brought back from the dead—”

“Again,” Grayson said and glanced at Sebastian.

“If not Tatiana, who then?” Corky asked.

Sebastian stood and looked out the window into the darkness. Who would Nicholae want to resurrect from the dead? Who could possibly help him? Who…? It then dawned on her; she let out a deep angry growl. “Leigh.”

Sebastian turned back into the room and saw the curious glances from Grayson and Corky. “Leigh was an old companion of mine for many centuries. She chose Nicholae over Tatiana and was sent to Chicago to destroy me. She did not succeed.”

“So you think Nicholae would do something this dangerous? Was Leigh that strong?” Corky asked.

“She was handpicked by Tatiana and Nicholae. But she was not sired by either one.”

“So she doesn’t have your strength and power,” Grayson said.

“No, but she had enough to be quite bothersome. And if she is unleashed, once again…” Sebastian’s voice trailed off.

Corky leafed through his book. “How was Leigh destroyed?”

“Why?” Grayson asked before Sebastian could.

“There are certain criteria that need to be followed for this ritual.” Corky looked up at Sebastian.

“She was impaled to a wall and the sunlight destroyed her,” Sebastian said, her voice void of emotion.

Grayson raised an eyebrow. “Remind me never to get on your bad side.”

“Her remains?” Corky asked.

“What about them?” Sebastian asked with a curious look. “She was reduced to ashes. I left them there.”

Corky winced and sat back.

Grayson shook her head. “Don’t tell me. One criterion is to have the ashes.”

“Exactly,” Corky said. “So if somehow Nicholae retrieved Leigh’s ashes, and…” He stopped and looked at the book before continuing, “…has the blood of an innocent. And one who has been sired by whomever is being brought back.”

Sebastian stood in front of Corky, who looked up in surprise. “What did you say?”

“Th-the ashes—”

“No, no,” Sebastian said. “Who has been sired?”

“Oh,” Corky said and swallowed with difficulty. His body trembled and his hands shook as he tried to find the passage again.

Grayson now stood beside Corky and put her left hand on his shoulder. Sebastian watched with amazement as a calmness seemed to visibly spread throughout his body. He closed his eyes for a moment and breathed deeply. Sebastian looked at Grayson, who was watching Corky; the affection and kindness on Grayson’s face was undeniable, even to Sebastian.

Corky opened his eyes and looked up at Grayson, who smiled. “Go ahead and read now, Cork,” she whispered kindly.

“Right then,” Corky said and continued. “For this ritual to work, they need one who has been sired by whomever they are seeking to bring back. So if you’re correct and Leigh is the one being brought back, they need a vampire she sired.”

“Nina,” Sebastian said; she felt her anger rising.

“Nina? The Nina who has the box? That Nina?” Grayson shook her head. “You really have your work cut out for you, Seb.”

“It would appear so,” Sebastian said.

“And you only have one day,” Corky said hesitantly. “I guess you’re going to Romania.”

“I guess,” Sebastian said in a tired voice.

“Sebastian,” Corky said and rubbed his face. “I must tell you. This ritual, what little we know of it, is again very risky. Now that vampires are thrown into the mix…” His voice trailed off.

“What is it, Corky?” Grayson asked.

Corky looked up at Sebastian. “This ritual has only been done once as far as I can tell, and it was used to bring a human back to life. We have no idea what will happen when trying to resurrect the undead.”

“To my knowledge, which is limited, I can’t recall a ritual of this kind,” Sebastian said.

“Well, my knowledge of vampires is practically nonexistent, but I thought once you behead them or drive a stake through their heart, they can’t be brought back.” Grayson looked from Sebastian to Corky. “Right?”

Corky shook his head impatiently. “We’re talking black magic, Grayson, the blackest of magic, I think. Apparently, Nicholae believes, or hopes, this ritual will resurrect Leigh using all the criteria for human resurrection. It’s all too fantastic to comprehend really.”

Grayson scratched her chin. “Hmm. What was this Leigh like?”

Sebastian shook her head in frustration. “Somewhat unstable.”

“H-how somewhat?” Corky asked.

When Sebastian hesitated, Grayson jumped in. “She was nuts, wasn’t she?”

“Eccentric, bordering on the insane, might be a kinder way of putting it,” Sebastian said.

“This is not good,” Corky said.

Grayson raised an eyebrow. “Which part? I don’t know what scares me more. That an insane vampire will be resurrected or that someone actually devised a way to do it.”

Sebastian said nothing but felt Grayson’s eyes upon her and looked up. Their gazes locked; Sebastian looked deep into the violet eyes, visions flashed through her mind of ancient ones, robed figures surrounding an altar, a woman wrapped in white linen lying in a chapel. Grayson, Corky, and another woman, a redhead, standing in solemn silence. Sebastian sensed love all around Grayson MacCarthaigh, and in that moment, Sebastian envied this woman. However, in that moment, as she watched the three of them standing by the altar, Sebastian also felt malevolence. It was as if something evil was trying somehow to find a way into Grayson. Sebastian had no idea what this was—she had other things to worry about right now.

Sebastian was the first to break eye contact and wondered if this immortal saw anything of Sebastian’s past. She looked down at Grayson’s hand and saw one gold and two silver bands on her ring finger. She looked at her own hand and touched the ring that Tatiana had instructed her to wear and never remove. She looked up to see Grayson studying her ring.

“We have much in common, Seb,” Grayson’s said in a grave voice.

“As time goes by, I believe you will find out just how much,” Corky said. “But for now, you need to get to Romania, yes?”

Sebastian nodded. “Yes. I need that box.”

“You need to stop Nicholae, as well,” Grayson said.

Sebastian heard the concern in her voice. Grayson looked at Corky, then back to Sebastian. “Maybe I could help,” she said.

Sebastian regarded this immortal with complete curiosity. She did not know the extent of Grayson’s powers; Grayson did not appear to know, nor did Corky. She was curious of this woman’s past, of what brought her to this point of being both mortal and immortal. Grayson’s birthright, as Corky put it, was perhaps the reason.

She watched the forlorn look on Grayson’s face; Sebastian realized this woman would not have chosen her current path, just as Sebastian. They indeed had much in common. Yet this immortal offered her assistance to a vampire. Though she could not accept her help now, Sebastian couldn’t help but think their paths would cross again.

“I appreciate the offer, Grayson, but you need to practice. Until you can leap tall buildings as I can, I think I’ll go it alone.”

Grayson shot her an angry look but said nothing.

Corky laughed. “At least Grayson isn’t afraid of a nun.”

Grayson now laughed outright. Sebastian let her fangs drop and glowered at Corky, who immediately stopped laughing.

“Be careful, mortal. You I can bite,” Sebastian said and turned to Grayson.

“You wish,” Grayson said with a devilish grin.

Chapter 17

Gaylen appeared in the library, stunning Alex as she read. “Damn it! Don’t do that!”

He smiled lazily and picked up the book Alex had dropped. “Sorry. I just wanted to make sure you were here and not at the lab.”

Alex sat forward. “Why?”

“There is a great sense of foreboding in the catacombs. I don’t want you there alone. So much destruction, I’m afraid.”

Alex winced and sat back. “First Tatiana, then Leigh, now we have to worry about Kendra. Who’s next?”

Gaylen gave her a curious look. “You still don’t understand. It’s no longer a matter of whom but when. Sebastian is on her way to becoming a member of the hierarchy alongside Nicholae, who doesn’t want that to happen. I’m sorry, darling, but if you’re looking for a life filled with lazy Saturday nights and spaghetti dinners, you’re going to be disappointed.”

Alex raised an eyebrow. “Spaghetti?”

“If I recall, in my human days, I adored spaghetti.”

Alex rubbed her temples and thought of exactly what Gaylen was saying. He was right, of course. Even though Sebastian didn’t want it, she had to deal with Tatiana and present events of her world. When Sebastian put that ring on her finger, her fate was sealed. There was no turning back now; Alex had to make a choice.

A choice. How could she choose? And what would she choose?

“It’s a tough one,” Gaylen said, idly running his fingers through his blond hair.

“If you don’t stop reading my thoughts…”

“I have to do something, I’m bored senseless. Now Sebastian is off in Ireland and I wanted to go, too.”

Alex heard the pout in his voice. “What stopped you?”

“My word. I gave it to Sebastian to watch over you.”

“I’m not a baby.”

“No, but you are a mortal, and frankly, darling, somewhat defenseless when it comes to vampires.”

Alex let out a loud groan of frustration. “Then what am I supposed to do?”

“What you started out doing. Making sure Sebastian and the rest of us can go out in the light of day. You still have work to do, Dr. Taylor.” He walked over and pulled her up by her shoulders. “So stop feeling sorry for yourself and get back to work. Sebastian is doing what she needs and so must you. I’ll keep my word and tag along.”

It was eerie to walk into the quiet dark lab as Alex flipped on the lights. The iridescent overhead lamps flickered to life. She organized her work area and looked over her notes.

“All set?” Gaylen asked as he came around the corridor.

“Yes. Where have you been?”

“I went on a reconnaissance mission, General. All is secure. Now how can I help?” He put on a pair of goggles and happily picked up a beaker and a test tube. “Need these?”

Alex took them out of his hand and set them down. “Sit still and don’t touch.”

Gaylen pouted and hoisted himself up on the counter. “I have to do something.”

Alex was about to scold him again when she had an idea. “You will be able to help. When I’m done running a few tests here, I’m hoping I can manufacture my blood and have a supply on hand. With my plasma and the antibodies, I might be able to reproduce it. If I can, you’ll be my guinea pig.”

“Wonderful!”

“Until then, sit still.”

Hours later, Alex was stymied. Nothing was working. She tossed down her pen in frustration.

“No go?” Gaylen asked as he lay on his side across the counter. He propped his head up on his hand.

“No. It’s what I was afraid of, my blood. I can’t reproduce it, and the antibodies only work with my blood.” She stopped and looked at Gaylen, who raised an eyebrow. “Explain the physiology of vampire blood.”

“You’re kidding.”

“Nope, you’re a vampire, explain it.”

“There is no human physiology. A vampire is dead, they have no soul, they have no appetite or hunger, well except for human blood.”

“But you have blood flowing through your veins.”

“Not exactly. We live on the blood of others. We can regenerate our bodies and our blood supply, but without any living source of blood, we would not survive. We exist to feed off of humans, animals. I have a supply of blood I procure from a nearby blood bank. I donate quite a bit of money to this organization. Therefore, my supply is adequate.

“This is what keeps a vampire alive, as it were. That living source of blood keeps our bodies intact. Without it, I would be killing and hunting as I had been for centuries. I find it distasteful now, as does Sebastian. But make no mistake, the hunger for human blood is always there, however we try to deny it.” He sat up and looked at Alex. “It really is a miserable existence, thank you for reminding me.” He laughed as he jumped off the counter. “And now you’ve made me hungry. I’ll be back.”

Alex called after him when Gaylen walked out of the lab. “It’s in the refrigerator, take the oldest bag, they’re marked.”

Minutes later, Gaylen joined her. “Ah, much better.”

“I’m so glad,” Alex said irritably.

“Alex, take a break. You must be exhausted. Now if you were a vampire, you wouldn’t really have to worry about fatigue.”

“From what you say, you don’t have human blood in your veins, so no oxygen to supply your brain or your muscles. If I were a vampire, I…” Her voice trailed off as a thought struck her then. “If I were a vampire,” she repeated.

“That is something you truly need to think about, as we talked the other morning. You need to think of what you are prepared to do.”

Alex was only half listening as her mind raced. She looked at Gaylen then. “Gaylen, if I allowed Sebastian to turn me, my blood then would be like a vampire’s. No oxygen, no antibodies, no—”

Gaylen blinked in confusion several times until it struck him, as well. He leaned against the wall and groaned. “No serum.”

“There’s got to be a way,” Alex said in a determined voice. She paced back and forth. “Okay, vampires do not have real blood, correct? I mean real as in oxygenated, venous, and arterial return throughout the body. You have no red blood cells to transport the oxygen, no white blood cells to fight off infection, and no platelets to aid in the clotting.” She looked up for confirmation from Gaylen, who was just staring, looking decidedly lost.

“If you say so.”

“Yet there is blood in your veins.” She looked at Gaylen and grinned. “What if I ingested just a bit of your blood. Would I become a vampire?”

Gaylen shook his head rapidly as if to shake the cobwebs free. “Yes, darling. It’s not a taste test. Once ingested, you’re one of us.”

“You’re right. What am I thinking? This is precisely what Sebastian doesn’t want.”

“No, Alex. Sebastian is afraid you’ll be Anastasia and despise her as she did. In the end, Sebastian drove a stake through Anastasia’s heart to release her. She will not take that chance with you. Though I can imagine it is extremely difficult for her not to turn you. It truly is our way. Our existence has been turning the human or feasting on you. Thus ending your life and we obtain your life force.”

Alex said nothing as she comprehended what Gaylen had said. “You are a wealth of information, Gaylen.”

“It’s information you need to know. You are faced with a grave decision here. I’m sure if there were no urgency in Ireland, Sebastian would be having this discussion with you.”

Would she? Alex thought. She was not sure of anything anymore. The idea of Sebastian alone, having to battle yet another vampire, Nina, made her sick to her stomach with fear and anxiety. She remembered how close Sebastian came to being destroyed by Leigh; she hoped Nina was not as powerful as Leigh.

“Sebastian is stronger now. And yes, I am reading your mind,” he said as Alex opened her mouth. “I felt the power she possesses, as any vampire will now. We are not unlike animals that live in packs. They know the alpha, or dominant, of the pack. So do we. Once Sebastian obtains all of Tatiana’s power, she will be as powerful as Nicholae. However, she will have the advantage now. The advantage you gave her.”

Alex let out a long sigh. “If we can keep the serum working. It only works because I have the enzyme from a dormant blood disease. No one else. My goal is to find a way to produce more. To get it out of my body and into you vampires.”

“Seems easy enough. If you keep producing all your red, white, and platelet thingies you were rambling about.”

“That’s fine, but you can’t take enough of my blood at one time. While it flows freely through my veins, Gaylen, I’m still human. I need blood to survive and my body needs time to reproduce all those red, white blood cells, and platelet thingies.”

Was this hopeless? she thought. Would she be able to find a way to get the serum out of her bloodstream and reproduce? Gaylen and Alex sat in silence, the questions unanswered.

“Maybe we can learn something if we see what Kendra is working on.” Alex saw the hesitant glance on Gaylen’s face. “What?”

“Nothing.”

“Gaylen, you know something,” Alex said in a challenging voice. She brushed the red curls away from her face. “Tell me or I’ll tell Sebastian.”

“Oh, Lord, don’t do that,” he said. “While on reconnaissance, I found another lab deep in our catacombs.”

Alex’s eyes lit up. “Really? Show me?”

Gaylen winced. “I shall regret this. I just know it.” He groaned as Alex pulled him down the corridor.

“Where are we?” Alex asked as Gaylen led her through the narrow halls and alcoves. “Who built this?”

Gaylen stopped. “Here we are, and I don’t know.” Gaylen glanced around the lab. “I can only assume it’s Kendra’s lab.”

Alex picked up Kendra’s notes. “Why would she have another lab? What’s wrong with the one I’m working in?”

“Well, again, I would assume, she wanted privacy.”

“Or secrecy.” Alex leafed through the notes. “Yep. Here it is.”

“I must tell you, I don’t like the feel of this,” Gaylen said. “Kendra may come by at any moment.”

“I just need to understand what she’s doing. If she was working on the same experiment, then why the secrecy from me? We’re working for the same goal.” Alex leafed through the notebook.

“Perhaps Kendra is not as noble as one would think. If a vampire can be noble.”

Alex put her hand up as she read. “Oh, boy,” she whispered. “Look at this.”

Gaylen peered at the scribble on the pages and cocked his head. “It looks like hieroglyphics to me.”

“Chemical equations,” Alex said absently. “I’ll need to write these down. I’m not sure what they are.” She cocked her head in thought. “Stronger, faster. Those words keep coming back.” She turned the page and looked at Gaylen. “She isn’t working on a serum for vampires to be able to sustain sunlight. She’s working on something to make them stronger, more powerful, I believe.” She scribbled the chemical equations on a piece of notebook paper, tore it free, and stuffed it in her pocket. She then closed the notebook and took off her glasses.

“Sebastian will not be amused,” Gaylen said.

Alex heard the serious tenor in his voice and had to agree. “Let’s get out of here.”

Once back at her lab, Alex sat on the tall stool and rubbed her neck. Too much had happened too fast for her. All of the sudden, she felt old and tired; her world was forever changed by her love for Sebastian. She laughed ruefully. Kansas is a long way off, she thought. What made her think of that? She glanced at Gaylen, who watched her intently.

“Are you reading my mind?”

“No, darling. One only needs to watch your face to know what you’re thinking.” He patted her shoulder. “You are what you are and Sebastian is what she is.”

“And never the twain shall meet?” Alex looked down at the notebook.

“East is east and west—”

“I get it,” Alex said, holding up her hand.

Gaylen picked up a test tube; Alex took it out of his hand. “I love Sebastian.”

“I’m sure you do,” Gaylen said. He then took Alex by the shoulders and gently swung the chair to face him. “But on what level?”

Alex heard the curiosity in his voice; she looked into his silvery eyes and answered, “I don’t know.” She was astonished by her honesty. From Gaylen’s raised eyebrows, so was he.

“I don’t envy you or Sebastian.”

“Thanks,” Alex said. “It’s just that so much has happened. When I first met Sebastian…”

Gaylen cocked his head and smiled. “Tell me. I haven’t spoken of love in centuries.”

Alex thought for a moment and smiled. “The moment I saw her in the classroom, I thought she was incredibly sexy, smart, and gorgeous. But at times, I saw such sadness, it pulled me in.”

“Yes, Sebastian can be quite brooding. I remember when she first came to England. What a solemn creature she was, and on some level still is, and may always be.”

Alex looked at him then and let out a sigh of resignation. “I know. She’s a vampire, after all.”

“Yes, she is. This can’t change,” Gaylen said. “There is only one question now.”

Alex cocked her head and waited.

“What are you prepared to do?”

“By that, do you mean am I ready to become the undead? To be immortal?”

Gaylen merely nodded.

“I don’t know,” Alex said. “If you would have asked me that a month ago, I would have said yes without hesitation.”

“But now…”

“Now I think I’m seeing what all this really is,” Alex said and waved her hand around the lab.

“It’s not all catacombs.”

Alex narrowed her eyes at the innocent smile. “You know what I mean.”

“Yes, I know. Can I tell you a story?” Gaylen jumped up and sat on the counter. Alex nodded. “Some time ago, I met a young man, a member of Parliament, no less. He was beautiful, so gentle and kind. We met in secret for months on end until one day he professed his love for me. I refused him and sent him on his way. He was crestfallen. He never married and lived his life serving his country in Parliament while having innocuous affairs with young men.

“I never saw him again until the day he died. He was so old, yet still very handsome. Naturally, not having seen me in nearly fifty years, I thought he would have forgotten all about me.” He stopped and smiled sadly before continuing, “When he saw me, he smiled and said, ‘I knew you couldn’t stay away.’ He never questioned why I still looked the same after fifty years, he simply said thank you and died.”

They sat in silence for a moment until Gaylen cleared his throat. “I never told him I was a vampire, though the urge to turn him was overwhelming. Each time we kissed, each time he touched my hand, I knew what his life would have been like.” He looked at Alex then and rolled his eyes. “Stop crying. There is no crying for the undead, my dear.”

Alex laughed and wiped the tears from her cheeks. “So you’re telling me to leave Sebastian?”

“No, I’m telling you to be sure of what you want. This is not like buying a house, then selling it if you don’t like it.”

“I’m well aware, Gay—”

“No, Alex, you’re not. How could you unless this has happened to you before, which I sincerely doubt?”

Alex stubbornly set her jaw and Gaylen shook his head. “You’re a stubborn mortal, Dr. Taylor.”

“Yes, I am. And speaking of stubbornness, I have work to do.”

Chapter 18

“Dr. Taylor, you’ve been bent over that microscope all day,” Kendra whispered in Alex’s ear.

Alex’s head shot up and nearly knocked the microscope off the counter as she backed up. “I-I’m fine.” She looked around the empty lab. “Where’s Gaylen?” For some reason, she wanted the flamboyant vamp at her side. Where had he gotten to?

“He was with…others. He was bored senseless,” Kendra said. “Now I’m sure you’re famished. We can’t have you getting sick. Sebastian would frown upon that. How about dinner?”

Alex gathered her notes and shook her head. “No, I’m fine, really. I’ll just take a cab back—”

“Nonsense,” Kendra insisted and took the papers from her. She placed them in a folder on the counter. “I insist. I’ll have William take you back. You get yourself ready. We shall dine at six.”

Alex sat at the intimate candlelit table and hesitantly sipped her wine. It instantly warmed her as she looked across at her dinner companion. Vampire or not, Kendra was a strikingly beautiful woman. Her dark, smooth skin glistened in the candlelight. Alex noticed her green eyes had an amber tint to them when they reflected the light. She wore a black evening dress, her gold medallion hung sensually around her long neck; the gold hoop earrings were a perfect match. Alex was not sure she had ever seen such exotic beauty in her life. She swallowed with difficulty as Kendra lifted her wineglass to her lips.

“This seems to be a very expensive restaurant,” Alex said, clearing her throat; she drank more wine.

Kendra grinned and looked around. “What do you consider expensive, Dr. Taylor? May I call you Alex?”

Alex looked into her green eyes. “Of course. I suppose one hundred dollars for a bottle of wine is expensive.”

“Ah, but it is exquisite, is it not?” Kendra held the wineglass up to the candlelight. “You don’t approve?”

“Oh, sure. It’s wonderful. Th-thank you.”

“My pleasure,” Kendra said. “I’ve taken the liberty of ordering for us.” She placed her napkin in her lap, then gave Alex a questioning smile. “I hope you don’t mind.”

“No, thank you.”

“Splendid. I had to kill to get this table,” Kendra said.

When Alex gave her a horrified look, Kendra laughed. “I’m joking, Alex. I know the maître d’.” She poured Alex another glass of wine and watched her. “So are you in love with Sebastian?”

Alex had her wineglass to her lips and hesitated for a moment. She then took a healthy drink before answering. “Yes, I suppose I am. I know that sounds highly implausible.”

“Not at all. Sebastian has a way about her, has for some centuries now. Not many can escape her charms. And she is charming.” Kendra held her glass up to emphasize her words. “I’m sure she’s told you of Anastasia. You know Leigh firsthand, you poor darling.”

“Leigh’s gone now. That’s one less for Sebastian to deal with.”

“Yes, I suppose you’re right,” Kendra said, swirling the wine in her glass. “Tell me, Alex, have you given any thought of your future with Sebastian? She is a vampire, after all, albeit very sexy.”

Alex bristled momentarily. “Sebastian and I will take care of the future.”

Kendra leaned in and smiled. “I’m sure you will, darling. I’m just concerned for you. Sebastian will always be…Sebastian. She will survive.”

Alex felt her anger rising. She knew Kendra was not concerned for her well-being. When she opened her mouth to say something, she looked beyond Kendra to the secluded booth behind her. She blinked several times as she watched two women in an intimate exchange. Her heart raced when she noticed one woman looked very much like Kendra—too much. This woman was smiling, showing her protruding canines as she leaned over and kissed the other woman. Alex’s back stiffened when she realized the other woman looked exactly like her. She couldn’t take her eyes off the mirror images of Kendra and herself.

This is insane, Alex thought, and shook her head. However, she watched Kendra kissing her. Alex could actually feel Kendra’s lips against hers. She could feel Kendra’s breath against her cheek. It was like watching some odd movie of one’s self, Alex thought. She was transfixed as she continued to watch Kendra kiss her cheek and lips and travel down her neck. Kendra’s hand then gently cupped Alex’s breast; Alex was riveted as she watched Kendra slip her hand inside the top of her dress.

Her heart raced as Kendra opened her mouth and sank her fangs into Alex’s neck. Alex actually stifled a gasp and put her hand to her neck as she watched the erotic scene unfold. Then Kendra slipped her hand away from Alex’s breast; it disappeared under the white linen tablecloth.

As Alex watched them, she could feel Kendra’s phantom hand between her legs, urging them apart. Her body trembled as she watched her double close her eyes and throw her head back against the cushioned booth. She could feel the hand slip inside her panties, the insistent fingers searching through her wetness. Alex’s head was spinning as she watched Kendra fuck her mirror image. She was helpless to look away and helpless to stop the orgasm she was actually feeling.

“Alex?” The sound of Kendra’s voice had Alex blinking in surprise. She tore her gaze away from the mirror images in the booth and looked across the candlelight at Kendra, who had a curious look on her face. “Is everything all right? You look flushed.”

Alex swallowed with difficulty and looked back at the secluded booth. It was empty.

“Y-yes, I’m fine,” Alex said, trying to calm her racing heart. Her legs trembled, her mouth was dry, and she hated the fact that she was frustrated. Her entire body hummed from the ghostly orgasm.

Kendra reached across the table and placed her hand over Alex’s. “Are you ill?”

“Would you mind? I’d like to leave. I suppose I’m not feeling well.”

Kendra grinned and wiped the corner of her mouth with her napkin. “Certainly. You’re probably overworked. I’ll have William take you home.”

“Thank you,” Alex said, not able to look Kendra in the eye; she was afraid to.

The drive back was mercifully short. Alex did not wait for William to come around to open the door. When she got out, Kendra reached over and gently held her arm.

“I’m sorry you’re not feeling well,” Kendra said in a soft voice. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Alex looked into the green eyes and nodded. Kendra smiled, reached over, and gently cupped Alex’s face. “Good night,” she whispered as she leaned in.

Alex made no move to stop her as Kendra kissed her on the lips. For a moment, Alex’s body betrayed her; she leaned into the kiss. Then, just as quickly, she pulled back. “Y-you shouldn’t have done that, Kendra.”

Kendra raised an eyebrow and leaned back. “Perhaps not, but you shouldn’t have enjoyed it as much as you did. Good night.”

“Good night,” Alex said and exited the car.

She slammed the front door and marched into the library to find Gaylen in an intimate embrace with a young man. Both vampires jumped when Alex entered the room.

“Good Christ, is that all you vampires think about is sex?” Alex’s voice reverberated throughout the library.

“Yes, darling,” Gaylen said with a laugh. He licked his lips and handed the man his coat. “Run along, dear boy. The Adored One and I need to have a powwow.”

Once the sulking man had left, Gaylen turned to Alex. “Now what has happened? Do you miss Sebastian already? It’s only been one day.”

Alex stood by the fire. Her body still trembled when she thought of the erotic visions in the restaurant and the real kiss from Kendra. She said nothing as she stared into the fire.

Gaylen walked up next to her; Alex could feel him as if he were assessing the situation. She then heard an angry groan. “Kendra,” he nearly growled.

Alex looked at him then. His light amusing nature was gone and in its place was an angry vampire. “I knew I shouldn’t have left you alone with her. Tell me.”

“I’m not sure what it was. We were at dinner, and suddenly, I saw two women in a booth, and it…it was Kendra and me,” she said in a quiet voice. “It was so surreal, but yet—”

“I get the picture.” Gaylen held up his hand. “Sebastian will not be amused.”

Alex flopped into the high-backed chair and let out a dejected groan. “It was unbelievable, Gaylen. It felt so real, as if—” She stopped and put her head back. “Yes, Sebastian will be furious.”

“She doesn’t have to know,” Gaylen said.

Alex gave him an exasperated look. “Sebastian is the next in line to your damned hierarchy. You don’t think she’ll be able to read my mind?”

“True.” Gaylen sat in a dejected heap in the chair across from her. He then sat forward. “I nearly forgot, with all this erotic talk.”

“What?”

“That beautiful creature that just left? His name is Henry and he’s a doctor, as well. He read Kendra’s notebook.”

“How did he get it?

“We were, um, visiting the catacombs,” Gaylen said with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

Alex groaned. “I don’t want the gory details. What did he have to say about the notebook?”

“He thinks she’s trying to reproduce some super race of vampires. I think she wants your serum and whatever she’s working on. Remember what you read from her notes?”

Alex nodded and picked up the pages she copied from Kendra’s notes. She had placed them on the desk before going out with Kendra; she was glad she did. “Yes, stronger, faster.” She looked at Gaylen. “Do you really think that’s what she’s doing?”

“That’s what Henry thinks.”

“I need to get back into the lab.”

“Darling, wait for Sebastian,” Gaylen said. “It’s unwise of you to go back there now. I would suggest you stay away from Kendra.”

Alex stood and glared. “I can take care of myself. I’m going there in the morning.”

Gaylen looked to the heavens. “Sebastian, please come home.”

“Your wish is my command.”

Both turned to see Sebastian standing in the doorway. Alex’s heart raced at the sight of Sebastian in her long leather coat, the collar pulled up, and her eyes hungrily searching Alex. And there was the scowl.

“When did you get back?” Gaylen asked as Alex walked up to Sebastian.

She put her hands on the lapels of Sebastian’s coat and pulled her down for a long kiss. Sebastian immediately pulled back, her hazel eyes blazing with anger; she breathed deeply through her nose. Alex swallowed and stepped back.

“What happened, Alex?” Sebastian asked in a low voice.

“Sebastian, please. I know you can read my mind.”

“Read your mind?” Sebastian said with a growl. “I can smell Kendra all over you.”

Alex flinched as Gaylen rushed to her side. “Sebastian, wait. Kendra—”

Sebastian shot Gaylen a venomous glare. “You were to watch over her.”

“He did, Sebastian. Please,” Alex pleaded. “Let me explain.”

“I know what happened. Where’s Kendra?” Sebastian asked. Alex could tell she was trying to calm the rage she must have felt.

“I don’t know. We were looking through her notes. Sebastian, Kendra was not trying to look for the same serum as I. She—”

“I know!” Sebastian stormed past them.

Alex felt the heat radiate from her body. She saw the dark look on Gaylen, as well. “What’s happening, Sebastian?” He followed her to the desk where Sebastian picked up the notes and leafed through them.

Gaylen and Alex watched in awe as Sebastian’s rage grew. They backed up as Sebastian ripped the pages with lightning quickness until they burst into flames. Sebastian let out a deep resonating growl and slammed the burning pages on the desk, extinguishing the fire.

Alex stood still, rooted to the spot. Gaylen raised an eyebrow and leaned in. “We needed those—”

Sebastian whirled around to him. Gaylen did not back up; he gave Sebastian a wary glance as his canine teeth grew beneath his upper lip as he grinned. “I’m not the enemy, Sebastian.”

Alex didn’t know what to do. She was witness to Sebastian’s rage before, but she never saw this. Sebastian clenched and unclenched her fist, causing the bones to make a horrible snap as if they were broken. Alex saw they were not but noticed Sebastian’s hands were larger for a moment before they returned to their normal size. She swallowed convulsively.

Sebastian regarded Gaylen once again, and once again, Gaylen stood his ground. “Are you going to focus your anger on a kiss like a jealous mortal or tell us what we are to do next?”

“You were to watch over her.”

“Yes, I was. I sent one of my minions to watch outside the restaurant. Nothing happened. But I couldn’t see what Kendra put in Alex’s mind, Sebastian.”

“Will you two stop talking as if I’m not in the room?” Alex faced Sebastian who had such a dark look, it began to frighten her. “You apparently know what happened between me and Kendra. But Kendra is not what she seems.”

“I know. I met with the historian. Kendra came to him not only for a spell for the lab, but for some ritual. She did Nicholae’s bidding.”

“Bidding for what? What ritual?” Gaylen asked.

“Apparently, Nicholae isn’t happy I destroyed Leigh. He wants her back.”

“Is that possible?” Alex asked, her mind reeling at the idea.

“Yes, and the ritual will take place tomorrow under the residual moon.”

“Where? And what is a residual moon?” Gaylen asked.

“I don’t have time to explain the lunar aspects. And it takes place in the forest near Lacu Rosa.”

“What?” Gaylen asked. “In Romania?”

“Yes, Gaylen, in Romania. It appears he will use Nina and someone else as sacrificial lambs, as it were. If Nina has the box, and she’s in Romania, then—”

“Then Tatiana’s box is in Romania, and you’re going to Romania.” Gaylen flounced into a nearby chair in dramatic fashion. “Do you have your passport and Dramamine?”

Sebastian noticed Alex had left the library; she came back carrying her doctor bag.

“When will you leave?” Alex asked.

“Very soon,” Sebastian said and watched Alex. “What are you doing?”

“You’ll need the serum to take with you.”

“How—?”

“I’ve been working on it. I believe I can give you enough to take with you, if you need it.” Alex did not look at Sebastian as she rolled up her sleeve.

Sebastian and Gaylen said nothing as they watched Alex prepare her arm and extract a vial of her blood. “It’s fine. I think you’ll be able to take this. Just ingest it, Sebastian.” She properly closed the vial and slid it into a leather pouch. “This should keep it safe.”

She handed it to Sebastian with a shaky hand. Sebastian looked down at the pouch, and as she took it, her hand brushed with Alex’s. Alex took a sharp intake of breath before pulling her hand away. Sebastian was scowling, but Alex saw myriad emotions flash across her handsome features.

“I can’t believe there’s actually a ritual to bring Leigh back from the dead,” Alex said. She looked up at Sebastian. “So you’re just going to fly off to Romania?”

“That’s the general idea,” Sebastian said. Alex winced at the lack of emotion in her voice.

“What shall we do about Kendra?” Gaylen asked.

“I’ll take care of Kendra.”

“Sebastian…” Alex stopped when she saw the doubt and the anger flash in Sebastian’s eyes. She really couldn’t blame her as she remembered Kendra’s kiss. How would she have felt if the situation was reversed? Alex remembered her jealousy when she first met Kendra. How could she deny Sebastian the same?

Sebastian searched Alex’s face; Alex broke eye contact and looked down at the floor but said nothing.

Gaylen watched them and cleared his throat. “I’ll leave you two. Sebastian, take great care. Do what is necessary.”

“I will,” Sebastian said. “And, Gaylen—”

Gaylen put his hand up. “I know. I’ll watch over the Adored One.” He nodded and walked out.

“I must go now, Alex.”

Alex’s heart ached at the formal, detached tone in Sebastian’s voice. “Please be careful.” She looked up then and felt tears flood her eyes. “Can I go with you?”

“No. I must do this alone. I would only worry about you.”

“Would you?” Alex’s chest felt tight as she restrained the sob that threatened to overtake her. “So much has happened, Sebastian. I know this is not the time, and you have so much to do and we have so much to talk about.” She turned to Sebastian then. “I—”

Sebastian seethed with rage. She roughly grabbed Alex by the shoulders and pulled her close; she let out a snarling hiss. “You allowed her to…” She stopped as the image of Kendra’s lips on Alex and Alex seemingly inviting them flashed through her mind. She saw the tears well in Alex’s eyes and abruptly let her go.

Alex slumped against the chair in defeat. “I know.”

“I have to go. Gaylen will take care of you.”

Alex’s heart ached. “I wish you would let me go with you, but I know you can’t.”

She turned away from Sebastian then, but not before she watched as Sebastian clenched her fists and jammed them into the pockets of her coat.

“As I said, I must do this alone.”

“I’ll still be here.” When Alex turned around, she was alone. Releasing her restraint, she buried her face in her hands and let out a heart-wrenching sob.

Chapter 19

Kendra sauntered into her lab and stopped cold as she glanced around. She looked around, but no one was there. Fear rippled through her as she tried to collect her wits. Okay, she thought, let’s all calm down. She thought of running back down the corridor to the safety of her home when she realized if Sebastian wanted her, no place was safe enough unless she was with Nicholae.

She smiled at the idea. That’s it, she thought, Nicholae would know what to do. He would always know. So let’s just all calm down.

“Yes, Kendra, let’s.”

Kendra froze when she heard Sebastian’s voice. She whirled around only to see she was alone in the lab. She ran to the corridor; there was no one there. She was alone.

“You’re never alone, Kendra.”

Again, she whirled around to find no one there. She mustered all the courage she had and smiled. “Come, come, Sebastian. Let’s not play cat and mouse. I know you’re upset about me kissing Alex. I’m sorry, but you know how things go.” She looked around. “It was just a kiss, and we’re vampires, after all.”

“Yes, we are.”

Kendra let out a screech when Sebastian’s voice was close to her ear. She turned to see Sebastian looming over her and swallowed with difficulty as she backed up. Sebastian appeared taller somehow. Her eyes were blood red and her sharp fangs appeared.

Sebastian grinned and stepped forward. “You’ve been a bad vampire, Kendra.”

Kendra breathed heavily and tried to compose herself. “We are all bad, Sebastian. I didn’t harm the mortal. All’s fair, right?”

Sebastian laughed. “I’m not angry about that.” She struck a thoughtful pose. “Perhaps I am, but I’m far angrier over Nicholae and your clandestine experiments. Kissing and toying with Alex just gives me the reason.”

Kendra looked up into the hazel eyes she had known for over a century. “Reason to what?”

In the next second, Sebastian was gone and Kendra felt Sebastian behind her as she whispered in her ear, “To find out exactly what you’ve been doing.”

Kendra darted away and faced Sebastian. Her fangs dropped and she let out an angry hiss.

Sebastian threw her head back and laughed. “You’ve got to be kidding.”

“Nicholae will not be happy if you destroy me, Sebastian. You’ll be damned to hell.”

“We’re already damned, Kendra. It’s only a matter of who gets there first. My money’s on you.”

“Do you think Nicholae does not know about your mortal? You waste your time with her and it weakens you. Nicholae will bring Leigh back, and she’ll destroy you this time. You don’t deserve the power Tatiana bestowed on you.”

“I agree with you there, Kendra. It was not my choice. It’s power I don’t want. However, it’s of little consequence now. It’s done. If it was left to Nicholae and vampires like you, there would be nothing left. And that cannot happen. Tatiana knew this.”

“You are a fool.”

“Possibly,” Sebastian said. “But do you really care? I mean really. At this juncture, name-calling is so unnecessary and beneath you.”

Kendra kept backpedaling as Sebastian stalked her prey around the lab. “This dance is all but over, Kendra.”

In a flash, Sebastian was behind Kendra and yanked her head to expose her neck. She sank her fangs deep into her vein. Kendra let out a surprised screech followed by a gurgling groan as the visions flashed in Sebastian’s mind—Kendra’s meetings with Nicholae in Romania, with Corky in Ireland as she obtained all the information Nicholae needed for the resurrection of Leigh. She also saw Kendra talking with Nina; she saw Tatiana’s box on Nicholae’s desk in plain view. Sebastian knew Nicholae’s arrogance; no one would dare touch it. She saw Kendra kissing Alex and her fangs plunged deeper into her neck. Sebastian sucked the life out of Kendra. With her neck broken, Kendra slipped to the floor in a lifeless heap.

Sebastian wiped the blood from her mouth; she clenched her fists as she looked down at Tatiana’s ring on her finger.

It was time.

Chapter 20

“Are the preparations made?” Nicholae asked.

Damien nodded. “Yes, my lord. Everything is as you instructed.”

“Nina? The mortal? The chalice?”

“The chalice was right where you said it would be—among the other artifacts that you have procured over the centuries. I assure you, my lord. It is ready.”

Nicholae heard the exasperation in the vampire’s voice and turned around. “Do not get impatient with me, Damien. And do not get too excited with yourself just because you killed a thousand-year-old vampire.”

Damien withered visibly much to Nicholae’s enjoyment; an evil grin spread across his old weathered face. “I’m sure Sebastian holds no ill feelings with you. You only beheaded her creator.”

“I only did as you bid me, my lord.”

“And you think Sebastian will care?” Nicholae was genuinely amused by this and laughed heartily. “Sebastian, dear deluded Damien, will destroy you without a moment’s hesitation when she finds you.”

Damien swallowed with difficulty as he swept his long black hair away from his face. “I am not without power, Nicholae.”

Nicholae was still laughing. “You are nothing but what I say you are. Now get out of my sight and make sure all is ready. If this goes awry, you will wish Sebastian got to you first.” He dismissed him with a wave of his hand.

Nicholae looked down at the ornate box on his desk, then picked it up. There was no way to open it; he’d tried everything. Tatiana may have been old and forgetful, but she was no fool. He knew Sebastian must have the key to open this box.

He held the box up and gazed at it. Nicholae also knew this box contained the power he coveted. Sebastian would not, could not have this power—the power that was rightfully his. He was the only one left now. He was the hierarchy, not this upstart Sebastian with her ideas of humanity.

Nicholae angrily set the box down on the desk and shook his head as if to dismiss such nonsense. Leigh, he thought. Leigh was the only one who truly understood the ways of a vampire. He laughed openly as he remembered Leigh and her unquenchable thirst for the mortals.

Leigh lazily slid her fingers through the cool evening water of the pond. She was dressed in a long white silken robe, her hair piled high upon her head. Nicholae watched her from his chair, thinking how beautiful she looked—like a Grecian goddess.

A young minion walked up to her carrying a silver platter of exotic fruits. Leigh happily peered at the presentation and decided on a bunch of grapes. “Shoo, shoo,” she said with a wave of her hand. The minion scurried off and out of sight.

“Ah, my lord, how I love to play with the humans.” She sighed and popped the grape into her mouth.

Nicholae raised an eyebrow and laughed. “And no one does it better than you, Leigh. In all my existence, I have never seen any vampire who loves the hunt more than you.” He stopped, and as Leigh gave him an incredulous look, he grinned evilly. “Well, yes, I do, as well.”

“I should say.” Leigh turned on her side to face him.

Nicholae noticed the ample cleavage on the blond vampire who had absolutely no propriety at all. “I have a gift for you, Leigh.”

“For me?” She nearly squealed and sat up. “What is it?”

From out of the shadows, two men dragged along a woman, who was terrified as she struggled against them.

“To what do I owe this gift?” Leigh asked as she ate another grape. She looked the mortal up and down with an appreciative eye.

“I know you miss Sebastian,” Nicholae said. “Why you do, I do not know, but this may satisfy your appetite. You did as I asked, and I would like to repay.” He stood and started up the dark path back to the mansion. “Do not get used to this.”

Leigh laughed happily. “Thank you, Uncle Nicky.”

Nicholae stopped, whirled around, and glared at the grinning vampire. He shook his head and started back. “She is insane.”

As he approached the mansion, he grinned as he heard the helpless scream.

Nicholae shook his head as he remembered all the devastation Leigh had caused over the centuries. He knew she was the only one who could deal with Sebastian now. The elders tried to persuade him to stop this attempt to bring Leigh back. He must admit it was a risky endeavor but worth the risk. If Leigh proved too much or too unstable, he would easily have her beheaded and never worry again. If it came to that, he only hoped Leigh would take care of Sebastian first and get the serum Sebastian’s concubine mortal had discovered.

The idea of vampires living in the light of day was apparently a reality. It was Sebastian’s idea of humanity, of living among them that was outrageous and would not happen. All the power must be his and his alone. With Tatiana gone, there could be only one.

The knock at the door broke him from his musings. “Come in,” he called out and looked up to see the elders walking into the room. Nicholae groaned loudly. “What is it now?”

“This is not over, Nicholae,” Kasandra said. She and Marcellus stood in front of Nicholae. Daciana lazily leaned against the stone fireplace in bored fashion.

Nicholae inwardly grinned. Daciana would always side with him. Kasandra and Marcellus were Tatiana’s toadies. They would do whatever the ancient wanted, no matter what. “Yes, Kasandra, it is. The ritual will take place at sundown tonight as it is written.”

He studied Kasandra; she was a beautiful vampire. Tall and lean, her snow white hair, cut in short fashion, accentuated her long neck. The piercing gray eyes unnerved him, though. Kasandra always unnerved him; she was much like Tatiana in that regard. His hatred for her was palpable.

He regarded Marcellus in much the same manner. Nicholae saw him as a necessary evil. Marcellus stood tall and proud, that damned Roman blood flowing through him; if it were not for the tailored charcoal gray Armani suit and silk tie, he would look very much like an ancient emperor. All he needed was the damned laurel wreath sitting atop his white hair—the pompous idiot. Nicholae despised the lack of control he had over these two elders.

“Nicholae, we understand your quest for Sebastian’s destruction, as we understood Tatiana’s request for her salvation,” Marcellus said. “There is unbalance here. We cannot survive without balance and order. Bringing Leigh back, of all vampires. Good god, what are you thinking? Leigh?”

Behind them, Daciana laughed and joined them. “Why not Leigh? Who among us has not enjoyed that vampire over the centuries? And who of us can deny Leigh single-handedly nearly doubled the vampire population around the globe.” She ran her fingers through her long wavy black hair, streaked with gray, and pulled her mink-lined silken robe around her. “I, for one, adored Leigh.”

Kasandra still watched Nicholae when she spoke. “This ritual, which we all read, is unstable. Leigh was insane while a vampire, bringing her back is madness. You have no idea what will happen during this ritual. Damn it, did you read this Irish historian’s comments?” She held the papers up to emphasize her point.

“Yes, my dear, I read his comments and concerns and I don’t care.”

“All we’re asking is that you think clearly about this,” Marcellus said.

“I am thinking clearly. Do not presume I’m an idiot, Marcellus,” Nicholae spat in his direction. He knew Marcellus was the voice of logic, always the voice of reason and compromise. This is what Tatiana admired about Marcellus. Kasandra, on the other hand, was smarter than Marcellus was. Again, it unnerved him as she continued to watch him.

“You’re many things, Nicholae, but an idiot is not one of them,” Kasandra said evenly.

Nicholae raised an eyebrow. “I’m sure you mean that as a compliment, old woman.”

Kasandra’s nostrils flared as her back stiffened, the look of intense hatred flashed across her face, immediately followed by a smirking smile. “Of course, what else?”

Nicholae’s eye twitched with anger. “The ritual will be carried out as planned. Leigh will be resurrected tonight, and Sebastian will not survive the dawn.”

Marcellus let out a sigh of pure frustration. “Nicholae, we implore you—”

“Nicholae, we forbid you,” Kasandra said.

Daciana wedged her way between Marcellus and Kasandra. “Pardon me,” she whispered with a smile and stood next to Nicholae.

Marcellus looked back from Kasandra to Daciana in shock. “Daciana, you’re an elder, we cannot, must not take sides. We are responsible for the balance and the future of our community. This cannot happen.”

Nicholae looked at Kasandra, who sported a look of what he could only see as sadness. “Marcellus is right, Daciana. Whatever you thought of Tatiana, we must be one.”

“Your human sentiments have always bored me, Kasandra, just as Tatiana’s did. You all have proud Roman and Egyptian blood flowing through your veins. However, you’re all weak. You ‘feel’ too much. Nicholae and I come from pure Romanian blood. The first vampires were born in this country. We are the first, we will be the last. Nicholae is correct. Leigh must be resurrected and Sebastian destroyed once and for all. She is a bothersome vampire whom Tatiana should never have given such power to.”

“It was Tatiana’s right,” Marcellus said.

“It was not!” Nicholae shouted. Everyone jumped but Kasandra who raised her head slightly but did not move.

She smiled and pulled her silken robes around her. “It was, Nicholae, and that is what sticks in your throat and you cannot spit out. It was Tatiana’s power to do with as she pleased. And it pleased her to make Sebastian the next in line to lead this community into the next thousand years,” she said calmly and grinned. “You just don’t like it. You’re like a petulant child. Bringing Leigh back will only seal your fate. She will be a hindrance for you and this community. What is that expression the humans have?” She stopped and thought for a moment while Nicholae seethed. “Ah, yes. It would be like giving a monkey a machine gun.”

Marcellus hid his grin as he ran his hand across his mouth. Daciana glanced at the fuming Nicholae but smiled, as well. “She may have a point, Nicholae.”

The groan started deep within Nicholae. It seemed to rumble from his very soul, if he had one. His fingers grew longer, his cheekbones became more pronounced, his teeth turned razor sharp.

Daciana stepped away from him then; Marcellus backed up several steps. Kasandra held her ground as she watched the transformation.

Nicholae let out a howling scream that made all three elders wince. “I will have my way!” he yelled and pointed his long bony finger at Marcellus and Kasandra. “Leave before I destroy you both! All of you!”

Marcellus and Daciana bowed and stumbled backward until they found the door, then exited.

Kasandra pulled the silken robes around her and bowed slightly. “Petulant child,” she mumbled. She then turned her back on him and walked away.

Nicholae regained his composure. He ran his hand through his long white hair and breathed deeply. “I will have my way.”

Chapter 21

Carey paced back and forth in her locked room. She still swatted at the air around her head and twitched every now and then. She needed to get the fuck out of this place and fast. However, she had no idea how to do this or how to get home. Her head cocked as she looked around the room in confusion. “Where is home?” she asked aloud.

The door opened and Nina appeared. “I’m just checking on our houseguest. How—?”

Carey ran to her, grabbing her by the shoulders. “I’ve done what you asked. Let me go.”

Nina patted her check. “Don’t touch me.” She pushed Carey’s hands away and grinned. “Swat, swat, twitch, twitch? I would think by now you’d have gotten rid of whatever demon is flying around your head, darling.”

“I want to leave, Nina.”

“And you shall. One more task and you’ll be released.” She walked up to Carey and caressed her cheek. She smiled as Carey flinched and jerked away from her touch.

Carey’s mind raced as forgotten visions flashed through her frenzied brain. All disjointed, the visions ripped through her, too fast to recognize, leaving her sight as soon as they invaded her mind. She rubbed her eyes and turned from Nina.

“It is a bother, isn’t it?” Nina asked lightly.

With that, Carey lunged for her. Nina laughed and grabbed her, pushing her back against the wall. She lifted Carey off her feet and grabbed her throat while Carey struggled and clawed at Nina’s hand to no avail.

“I’m much stronger than you, darling, so stop this. Besides,” Nina said with a grin, “I get all aroused when you get butch. Unfortunately, I haven’t the time.”

She let Carey go and walked to the door; she left without another word.

Carey choked and gagged as she rubbed her neck. She then stormed to the window and placed her hands on either side of the window frame.

She looked out at the morning fog and hung her head—there was no way out for her.

Nina hummed as she jauntily descended the wide staircase. At the bottom, Damien stood waiting for her.

“Good morning.” When she noticed the frown on Damien’s face, she raised an eyebrow. “Why so glum?”

Damien took her by the arm and led her to an alcove behind the staircase.

“Oh, Damien,” Nina said in a sultry voice. “Everyone is so forceful this morning.”

“Shut up and listen,” Damien said in a hissed whisper. He let her go and nervously brushed the long black hair away from his face. “Do you have any idea what Nicholae has planned for tonight?”

He looked up at the top of the stairs; so did Nina. “No, what?” She couldn’t help the playfulness in her voice. She was pleased with herself. She had done Nicholae’s bidding and followed every instruction to the letter. Nicholae’s wrath would not be upon her if she could help it.

“This is serious. Just make sure you do exactly as Nicholae instructs you.”

“I have done just that. I hope you take your own advice and stay in his good graces.” She reached up and ran her fingers through his hair. “Now all this aggression must be eased somehow.”

Damien breathed deeply as his dark gaze raked over her body. His fangs protruded as he grinned. Nina did the same.

“Kasandra, what can we do?” Marcellus asked as he sat in the huge chair, which looked more like a throne.

Kasandra heard the nervous tone. Marcellus was always the nervous one, always the worrier. She remembered back to the days in Rome when Marcellus and she were young and full of power and lust. Oh, what times they had.

Then there was…Tatiana Messalina.

Kasandra watched the tall elegant woman weave through the numerous guests in the great hall. It was a night of celebration in Rome. Kasandra had no idea what the cause was for such merriment nor did she care. She was on the prowl that night. Rome was electrified, the night sky was full of stars, and Kasandra was more than ready.

“What’s all the excitement about?” she asked Marcellus.

He smiled and shook his head. “Do you not pay attention to your country or its battles?”

“No, I do not.”

“I won’t bore you. Suffice it to say, Egypt wants to be our friend.”

She continued to watch the woman and leaned into Marcellus. “Who is that beautiful creature?” she whispered.

Marcellus lifted his wine goblet to his lips and took a healthy drink as he found the object of his friend’s desire. “Ah, that is Tatiana. She is beautiful. She is here from Egypt.”

“She does not look Egyptian.”

“No, she is Roman but lives there. I believe she has returned to Rome, the emperor himself gave her safe passage. She is one of us, Kasandra,” he said and wiggled his eyebrows.

Kasandra’s grin spread across her face. “Is she?” She drank from her silver wine goblet and set it down. “How interesting.” She then picked up an olive and lazily nibbled at it. “Introduce me, Marcellus.”

Marcellus rolled his eyes as he took her hand. “Come then, let’s get the evening started.” He led Kasandra through the crowd and said over his shoulder, “Will you include me tonight?”

Kasandra smiled and watched the lovely Tatiana. “No, darling Marcellus, not tonight.”

They stopped behind the woman; Marcellus cleared his throat. “Tatiana?”

She turned around and Kasandra nearly gasped at the beautiful face. Elegant, almost regal features bombarded Kasandra’s senses. She felt the throb deep in her belly. Yes, she would have this vampire tonight.

“Marcellus, it is nice to see you again,” she said, her smile showing the slight protrusion of canine teeth.

“I trust your journey from Egypt was safe?” he asked as he took her offered hand.

Tatiana never took her eyes off Kasandra. “Yes, it was. Thank you.”

“Oh, I apologize. Tatiana Messalina, this is Kasandra, a dear friend.”

Kasandra took the cool hand in her own, lightly rubbing her thumb across the smooth skin. She watched as Tatiana’s eyes darkened slightly and her breathing became deeper.

“Yes, well, I’ll leave you two to get acquainted,” Marcellus said and looked at both women, who were ignoring him. “And good night.” He chuckled as he walked away.

“Yes, it is a good night,” Kasandra said.

Tatiana smiled and let go of Kasandra’s hand. The server walked by with a tray of silver and gold goblets. Kasandra plucked two off the tray and handed one to Tatiana, who smiled and nodded her thanks.

“Do you live in Rome?” she asked as she drank her wine.

“Yes, I understand you are originally from Rome,” Kasandra said. Her gaze traveled from the milky white skin of Tatiana’s neck down to her cleavage. The silken white material of her gown clung nicely around her shoulders offering just enough view for Kasandra.

“Yes, I am. I was born here many,” she stopped and grinned, “many years ago. Only recently has my business taken me to Egypt. However, with the ensuing conflict between the two regions, I found it a good time to come home.”

“Did you enjoy your time in Egypt?”

Tatiana’s gaze roamed over Kasandra’s body in such a possessive manner that Kasandra gulped down her wine. “Yes, I did. However, I believe I shall enjoy my return to my homeland.” Tatiana took the goblet out of Kasandra’s hand and placed both on the table behind her. “Show me where you live, Kasandra.”

Kasandra obeyed.

They lay naked in bed under the silk covering. The warm night breeze wafted through the open window. Kasandra moved to lie on her side, facing Tatiana, who was smiling. She turned her face toward Kasandra. “And what are you thinking?”

Kasandra slowly pulled the cover down Tatiana’s body, exposing the most exquisite sight she had ever seen. “I am thinking you are beautiful.” She traced the line of Tatiana’s jaw to her ear and back again, then down her neck. “So beautiful.” Her fingers traveled down to her breasts, swirling around her nipple. She grinned as it hardened under her caress. As she gazed at Tatiana’s body, her fingers lowered to her abdomen and farther still.

Tatiana sighed and arched her back. Kasandra lowered her head, her tongue lazily circling her nipple before slipping it into her mouth. Tatiana groaned deeply then and ran her fingers through Kasandra’s long thick hair. After moments of divine torture, she pushed on Kasandra’s shoulders.

Kasandra easily slipped between Tatiana’s open legs, kissing her way down her abdomen; she stopped to breathe in the fragrance of this sexy vampire. She looked up to see Tatiana’s eyes closed and her fangs protruding. She watched Tatiana’s face as she slipped her tongue between her folds and inwardly smiled when Tatiana let out a deep groan. While Kasandra continued to feast, she felt her own arousal begin. She reached down between her legs to pleasure herself just at the moment of Tatiana’s orgasm.

Tatiana arched off the bed, grabbed Kasandra’s hair, and held her in place. Kasandra felt her hair being painfully pulled; she also felt Tatiana twitch against her tongue. In a moment, Tatiana’s body quieted as she slumped back against the pillows, pulling Kasandra with her.

She wrapped her arms around Tatiana and pulled her close. “You are very good, darling.”

Kasandra laughed. “Thank you.” She felt Tatiana’s teeth grazing her neck and shoulder; she turned her head to offer herself.

“No,” Tatiana whispered against her neck and gently bit into the offered flesh. “I thank you.”

Kasandra winced, then sighed as she felt the sharp fangs enter the top of her shoulder. She could feel the blood trickling down her back as Tatiana feasted. “Yes,” she moaned and pulled her closer. “Take from me.”

“I shall.”

“Kasandra?” Marcellus called out, breaking her from the memory. “What were you thinking?”

“I was remembering long, long ago, Marcellus. When we were young back in Rome.”

“Ah, Tatiana,” he said. “What a force in this universe.”

“Yes, she was. Do you remember how it was? How chaotic the vampire community was before Tatiana? How she persuaded Nicholae to join her?”

“Yes. I remember. Over a thousand years, the memory is still intact. Tatiana was a magnificent force in the vampire community.”

“Before her, vampires were nomads. They wandered aimlessly, slaughtering anything in their paths. Tatiana saw the need for control and control she did,” Kasandra said wistfully.

“Within a few centuries, we came out of the Dark Ages and into the, well, still the dark, but better equipped to live at least on the fringe of human life. The days of butchering livestock and woodland creatures were over.”

“How many hundreds—no thousands—of vampires were destroyed by Tatiana’s army if they didn’t succumb to her will?”

“Nicholae’s will, as well, Kasandra. We must remember he had a strong hand in all this and still does. He believes himself to be the only one now.”

“There is Sebastian.”

“Not if Nicholae can help it. I must tell you it irritates me to see what Sebastian has done. She had the chance to carry out Tatiana’s idea. But she took it to the extreme.” Marcellus let out a sigh of despair. “Humanity. This was not Tatiana’s hope for our world.”

“No, but her idea was right and still is. I believe Sebastian is as Tatiana in this. If the vampire is to exist, it must co-exist with the mortals. She struggled for centuries to drive that home.”

“And now it seems all but lost.”

“It cannot be lost,” Kasandra said.

“Being elders, we cannot interfere, we must be one—”

“Daciana has unfortunately made a choice. I have worried about her for centuries. Do you remember when we met Nicholae and Daciana?”

“Yes, we had just left Rome with Tatiana, tired of Italian life. After the era of Romulus Augustus, the last real emperor of Rome, the thrill was gone. Rome was different. I miss the decadence.”

Kasandra laughed at Marcellus’s pouting posture. However, it was true. The glory that was Rome was gone, so the three of them left and found a home in Eastern Europe. The Roman Empire was fading but still held on to much of Europe. It was there they met Nicholae and Daciana. Kasandra remembered hearing all about the wild, uncontrollable vampire who led their part of the vampire world. He was undisciplined; his debauchery was already legendary, and he was still a few centuries old.

Kasandra knew Tatiana would not be intimidated by this vampire. She was in awe of Tatiana’s power and strength. She knew how to deal with Nicholae. Though he had gained power, he really was never a match for Tatiana.

Their first meeting was forever etched in Kasandra’s mind.

“I have heard of you,” Nicholae said in a low drawl. He drank the blood from a golden, jewel-studded goblet so fast, it spilled down his chin. He wiped it off with the back of his hand. Sitting in a high-backed chair, he stretched his legs out in front of him. The tall candelabras on either side of him illuminated the dark, damp surroundings of his mansion.

“Word gets around fast in our community, Nicholae,” Tatiana said as she stood in front of him. She pulled her expensive coat around her as she looked around the dark room. “Is this your family estate?”

Nicholae grinned as he watched her. “No. I have procured this estate. The previous owner left quite suddenly.”

“How fortunate.”

“I understand you are from Rome. How are things there?”

Tatiana knew he couldn’t care less as she smiled. “Boring, actually.”

Nicholae narrowed his eyes for a moment and draped his arms over the arms of the chair. “I hear that you have organized the vampires in Rome and Egypt.” He sat forward then. “Organized to do what?”

Tatiana glanced at the chair next to her. She looked up at Nicholae, who nodded and offered the chair with a wave of his hand.

“How gracious,” Tatiana said and dusted off the chair before she sat. She saw the anger in Nicholae’s face. “I’m sure you see, Nicholae, if we are to survive, we must have some organization. The vampire community has grown exponentially in the past two centuries.”

Nicholae shrugged. “We have order here.”

Tatiana wanted to laugh in his face, but she merely nodded in agreement. “With any community, whether vampire or human, there must be laws to follow. There must be someone to lead them.”

With that, a young woman walked into the room carrying a tray. She offered Tatiana a goblet; she took it with a smile.

“Come here,” Nicholae ordered.

The young vampire smiled and walked up to Nicholae and knelt in front of him. He grinned evilly, barring his fangs, and looked at Tatiana with a superior air. The vampire turned her head to offer her neck and Nicholae obliged. He sank his fangs into her neck and feasted. He pulled back and licked his lips. “Go,” he said and waved his hand.

Without a word, the vampire stood and walked out of the room. Nicholae picked up his goblet again. “Now you were saying?”

Tatiana looked around the room. “Is this all you desire?”

Nicholae looked around, as well, as he drank. “It is a start. I was looking at the mansion across the river.”

“You mean the estate with the lake? The one I just procured?”

Nicholae glared at Tatiana. “Did the owners of the estate put up much of a fight before you butchered them?”

Tatiana laughed and drank from her goblet. “I did not have to butcher anyone. I merely purchased the property.”

“You have much wealth. I’m impressed.”

“You can have the same and much more. Together we can lead them.”

Nicholae regarded Tatiana. “The idea of power and wealth to control vampires and humans is appealing.”

Tatiana shook her head. “Leave the humans to being human. We can control and rule our world.” You disgusting pig, she thought.

Kasandra laughed now, as did Marcellus. “You’re remembering our first meeting? So was I,” he said.

“That was how the alliance between Tatiana Messalina and Nicholae was forged. The centuries passed quickly.”

“Yes, they have. There have been many changes, and though there were battles for supremacy among smaller factions of the vampire community, Nicholae and Tatiana controlled and ruled our world.”

“And now with Tatiana gone, Nicholae is on the verge of destroying everything they worked for, for a thousand years.”

“Unless Sebastian can stop him,” Marcellus said.

Kasandra nodded. “Sebastian is our only hope.”

Chapter 22

“It’s almost time.” Damien peered out the window. “At least I think it is. This is ridiculous, planning an event by the moon.”

“It’s only been done since time began, Damien, but you know best,” Kasandra said dryly.

He turned around and sneered. “I suppose you and the others have to attend?”

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world,” Daciana said. “To witness this and see Leigh once again? It’s incredible. However it turns out and whatever Nicholae’s intent, this is an amazing time.”

Marcellus grunted. “Daciana, we all read the historian’s letter. This mortal Timothy Kerrigan I believe is correct. There is too much instability here. It’s only been done once with a disastrous result. Even if this residual moon aided this Grayson MacCarthaigh, he told us to take great care if it was carried out but advised against it completely. So it may be amazing to you, but I do not share your enthusiasm.”

“Marcellus, you are the consummate worrier. Nicholae knows what he’s doing,” Daciana said.

“I’m afraid you’re wrong there,” Kasandra said as she looked at the crescent moon, slowly climbing over the Carpathian Mountains; everything would be changed in a few short hours. She may not have agreed with Sebastian, but now she fervently wished she were here—she wished the same for Tatiana. “I’m curious about what will happen and hopeful.” She turned back to the room. “If by some miracle Leigh is resurrected and is intact, it will have nothing to do with Nicholae knowing what he’s doing.”

“Take great care, Kasandra,” Daciana said. “You may dislike him, but he is still the only member of the hierarchy left.”

Kasandra turned back to the window. “For now,” she whispered in a hopeful voice.

“Let’s make our way to the ritual site. We must be witnesses, and it must be recorded in the annals—”

“As the biggest goof in our existence,” Kasandra said and walked past him.

Chapter 23

Sebastian stood high on the ledge of the burnt-out mansion. Pulling the collar of her coat around her neck, she braced herself against the high winds off the Carpathian mountaintops.

The crescent moon was just rising over them. The night was cloudless; the early evening stars filled the sky as she looked around the remains of Tatiana’s mansion. Visions had flashed through her mind when she arrived. Visions of Tatiana giving Nina the box, of Damien’s sword slicing through her, and of Tatiana’s plea for vengeance that Sebastian heard over an ocean of time.

It had been so long since she was back in the place of her birth. While she gazed out at the long mountain range, she knew somewhere out there was the village where she was born. She couldn’t remember the name of the village; she couldn’t remember any friends, relatives—no one.

As she stood on the precipice, her coat billowing in the wind, she felt alone, completely alone in the universe.

Is this what you felt like, Tatiana? With all your power, were you alone? Sebastian supposed she must have been. A vampire’s existence was just that—existence, not life. This is what was in store for Sebastian for the remainder of hers. She looked down at the ring and fought the urge to rip it off her finger and go back to England. She laughed ruefully, not sure what was back in England for her. Would Alex be there as she said? Did she indeed still love her?

Again with the love business, she thought as she gazed into the night. Dr. Alex Taylor from Kansas taught Sebastian, the big bad vampire, what love was. She was willing to give up her life for Sebastian. When Alex told her how she injected the serum into her bloodstream, Sebastian didn’t know how to react. A mortal trying to aid a vampire. It went against all logic, all sense of self-preservation. But there it was right in front of her—Alex.

“Damnable situation,” Sebastian muttered as she weighed her options.

She could leave now, forget it all, take Alex, and go somewhere and…and what? Hide? Look over her shoulder for the rest of her existence? And why would she allow Alex to do that? After the way Sebastian left her, there was no assurance that Alex would want to do that.

No, she thought. This must be finished tonight. Or at the very least, she must obtain that box and the amulet inside. If she could do that, she wouldn’t care if they resurrected Leigh or the devil himself. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, wondering if there was a difference between the two.

Nicholae was her only real obstacle, and if she had Tatiana’s power, perhaps she could equal his. The thought of him ruling their world alone frightened Sebastian. She had witnessed his debauchery over the centuries. She remembered when Tatiana introduced her to Nicholae. Nicholae tolerated Sebastian in deference or because he feared Tatiana. Tatiana never trusted Nicholae and vice versa; Sebastian in turn never trusted Nicholae. The room was thick with mendacity that day.

“So you are Tatiana’s protégé?” Nicholae asked with a thin smile.

Sebastian saw wariness in his dark eyes. Tatiana had schooled her on this old vampire.

“It is an honor to meet you, my lord,” Sebastian said with a slight bow.

Nicholae narrowed his eyes. “Is it? You must have been someone very special to have Tatiana turn you to the dark side, as it were.”

“I am no one of great importance, my lord,” Sebastian said, keeping eye contact, one thing Tatiana insisted she do.

Nicholae laughed and picked up a goblet but did not offer one to Sebastian. “Has Tatiana bestowed you with great powers?”

Sebastian heard the sarcasm; the corner of her mouth twitched, hiding the small smile. “No, my lord. I have no power.”

“That’s right! You do not,” he said and almost snarled.

Sebastian bowed slightly. “As you say, my lord.”

“Let us be frank, Sebastian, shall we?”

“Let’s.”

“Do not get full of yourself because Tatiana sired you. You are nothing special. Tatiana, in her time, has had her way with young vampires like you. I hold the power and control over our world, not Tatiana. Remember that.”

Sebastian remembered how flustered and angry Nicholae was on their first meeting. It was so long ago, Sebastian had no idea how to exist as a vampire. Tatiana taught her well. Sebastian took one last look around the burnt-out shell that was once her home with Tatiana Messalina. Nicholae had destroyed everything in hopes of being the only one.

She looked down at the ring on her finger, and Sebastian knew, if there was to be only one, it could not be Nicholae. Vampire and mortal alike would never survive.

“I hope you were right to trust me, Tatiana,” Sebastian said as the wind whipped around her. “This is not of my choosing, but there’s no turning back.”

She leapt off the precipice and into the darkness, her long leather coat billowing in the wind.

The time had come.

Chapter 24

Nina unlocked Carey’s door, and when she opened it, Carey was standing in front of her. “Eager are we?”

Carey glared at her, then looked beyond Nina to see Damien and two others standing there.

“What’s going on?”

“You need to meet Nicholae. He’s our…boss,” Nina said and stepped aside. “He wants to thank you and tell you where Sebastian is.”

Carey hesitantly walked out of the room. She was flanked by two vampires; Damien and Nina preceded them down the long staircase.

They took the black limo away from the mansion and down a dark gravel road. Nina had no idea why Nicholae wanted her to bring Carey here. She only hoped she would be able to witness what debauchery Nicholae had in mind. Damien had only told her she would enjoy what Nicholae had in store for the mortal.

Nina itched with anticipation as Damien drove deeper into the woods. This area was unfamiliar to her. She hit the button to roll down her window and was shocked by the deafening silence. The only sound was the gravel spitting away from the tires as Damien followed the narrow strip of road.

“What the fuck is going on?” Carey asked from the backseat and sat forward. “Where are we going?”

She sat in the middle of the two; one put a strong hand on her shoulder and roughly pulled her back.

“Shut up, Carey, darling,” Nina said over her shoulder. An anxious feeling swept through her when she glanced at Damien, who was watching the road but smiling slightly.

Nina turned her attention to the road ahead of them. The high beams of the headlights cast an eerie light on the woods. She felt the slight breeze, yet the branches of the trees swayed as if in a windstorm. Nina swallowed with difficulty but said nothing as they drove in silence.

Up ahead, Nina noticed a clearing in the woods. She saw a bonfire with several people standing around it and noticed Nicholae right off. As they neared, the elders came into view, as well. She wondered what their purpose was for this, whatever Nicholae was planning.

Damien stopped the limo about thirty yards from the clearing. “This is it,” he said and turned in his seat. “Behave yourself, Detective.”

He and Nina got out and watched as the two vampires still flanked Carey, who was hesitant but caused no problem as they walked toward Nicholae and the elders.

“Something’s not right,” Carey whispered in an urgent voice.

Nina turned and said, “Shut the fuck up.”

When they arrived at the clearing, Nicholae nodded to Damien. “Go back to the mansion and guard it. I have a feeling we’ll have a visitor tonight.”

Nina could sense Damien’s fear; she could smell it. He nodded and took the other two vampires with him, leaving Carey unguarded.

They all watched as the black limo backed up down the road, going much too fast, spewing gravel in every direction until Damien found a place to turn around. They watched the red taillights fade in the night.

“Somebody better tell me what the fuck is going on,” Carey said and she backed up.

Nina grabbed her by the front of her shirt. “If I have to tell you one more time to shut up,” she whispered.

Carey flinched and tried to pull away to no avail.

“Now stop struggling and behave.”

“Get control of her, Nina,” Nicholae said in a dark voice.

“I have, my lord.”

“My lord? What is this?”

Nina growled lowly and reared back, backhanding Carey across the face. Carey flew several yards in the air and landed with a thud on her back. Nina calmly walked over to her, unceremoniously picked her up, and dusted her off. She saw the fear in Carey’s eyes and smiled. “Now will you shut up?”

Chapter 25

Sebastian knew Nicholae would have his mansion guarded well but was surprised and very cautious when she sensed no other vampire as she approached the steps of his mansion. She looked up to the third-floor window and thought of just leaping up to its ledge, then shrugged. “I’ll just use the front door.” She grinned as she rang the old ornate bell.

The heavy door opened and a young vampire stood there. Her eyes widened in shock. “Y-you?”

“Yes, me,” Sebastian said. “You seem surprised. Didn’t you expect me?”

The vampire bared her fangs and hissed. Sebastian reached in and grabbed her by the neck, snapping it. In an instant, she whirled around, knowing she had company.

Two vampires leapt at once. Sebastian steeled herself for the contact. With a primal cry, one vampire sank his fangs deep into her shoulder as they flew backward, crashing into the staircase. The broken banister flew in every direction. Sebastian growled and hissed as she savagely pulled the vampire off and buried her fist deep within his chest. Sebastian saw the look of pure fright when she retracted her fist, along with two or three ribs. He was easily discarded.

The other vampire screamed and lunged at Sebastian, who caught the flying vampire by the neck and in one movement impaled her on the jagged banister. She flexed her shoulder and winced as she gave her surroundings a quick appraisal. It was as she remembered—dark, damp, and creepy. She walked toward the staircase and heard the rumblings upstairs. This is it, she thought. Visions of Tatiana again invaded her mind. Damien delivering the final blow. Nina betraying Tatiana and handing over the amulet to Nicholae, who in turn knew it was useless without the ring Sebastian wore.

She glanced out a window, knowing the residual moon would soon be in position. She must get the box and stop the ceremony. A wave of indecision swept through her. Should she stop the ceremony first? No, she thought as she mounted the stairs. Getting the box and the amulet back was paramount.

At the top of the stairs, two snarling vampires greeted Sebastian. They were disposed of by tossing one over the railing, but not before she ripped his throat out. She grabbed the other and with such force threw him against the wall. Her rage taking over, Sebastian flew to him and sank her fangs into his neck. After sucking the life out of him, she threw him down the stairs. He bounced off and tumbled down the staircase and landed in a tangled mass of legs and arms.

Sebastian breathed like a bull; her fangs dropped and her eyes turned blood red with the rage that swept through her—the rage she hoped she would never have again. She knew the box was in Nicholae’s room.

The door was locked and she rolled her eyes.  “As if...”

With an angry growl, she flew at the door, knocking it off its hinges and reducing it to kindling. She stepped in as three vampires, completely stunned, whirled around. Damien had been sitting behind a desk; he too jumped up as the shards of wood flew across the room.

Sebastian raised an eyebrow. “Good evening. Everyone looks so surprised to see me.” Sebastian looked at the desk behind them. “Poker night?”

Damien, along with the three others, prepared for the ensuing confrontation. Sebastian laughed at the swords in their hands.

“Is this how many brave vampires it took to behead a thousand-year-old vampire?” Sebastian wiped the blood from her face. “I’m insulted. I’m much younger than Tatiana.”

“Tatiana was old, but she had the power you do not possess, Sebastian. Destroying you will not take an army,” Damien said casually, though Sebastian heard the slight quaver in his voice.

“Then why not do this alone, Damien?” Sebastian looked at the others. “I suggest the rest of you vacate this room.” It was then she noticed the ornate box sitting on the desk behind Damien. How like Nicholae, in his arrogance, to leave this sitting in the open. Even Tatiana must have had it safely hidden for centuries, and now Nicholae seemingly had it on display.

Damien followed her gaze and looked back. “It’s amazing that something so small contains something so powerful. It will be Nicholae’s. He’s the one.”

“I’m afraid, Damien, Tatiana had other ideas. I give you all one last warning.”

“Enough,” Damien yelled.

The three vampires charged Sebastian. With lightning quickness, Sebastian leapt over them and turned around. With ease, she snapped one vampire’s neck and ripped the throat out of another. She picked up a dropped sword and drove it through the last vampire as he lunged behind her; blood spewed from his fatal wound as she withdrew the sword.

She whirled around to Damien, with sword in hand. Blood covered her face; she wiped it away and grinned. “Just you and me. Come, Damien,” she taunted with a laugh. “Let’s see how brave you are now.”

Damien’s nostrils flared as he flew across the room. Sebastian grinned at his impudence and merely raised her sword, impaling the stunned Damien. He let out a howling cry as Sebastian drove the sword deeper as she raised him overhead. He hung suspended, hoisted on Sebastian’s sword and looked down in shock.

“You’re brave but stupid,” Sebastian said as she looked up at him. She then let out an angry howl and threw his body, sword and all, toward the ceiling where he was impaled; the sword wobbled precariously as blood dripped down from Damien’s body. “And now very dead.”

Sebastian turned her palm and captured its flow. She then put her hand to her mouth, and as soon as she tasted, visions flashed through her mind. Damien was driving a limo deep into the woods, Nina sat next to him. She was shocked when she saw Carey Spaulding sitting in the backseat.

It struck her then. “The blood of an innocent,” she said.

Nicholae would use Carey in this ritual. She walked over to the window and saw the crescent moon hanging high in the sky. She grabbed the box and looked at the top of it, then looked at her ring. The design on her ring matched that of the box. Sebastian closed her fist and fit the ring into its intended position on top. She felt the ring pierce her skin and watched the blood flow through the ring and onto the box. She remembered Tatiana’s words then, “It remembers. Now it will remember you.” When her blood and the metal of the box mingled, the ornate design swirled and moved, and the latch opened.

Sebastian pulled her hand away and opened it completely. There lying in a bed of dark blue velvet was the silver amulet hanging from a chain. Sebastian saw the amulet held the same design as the box and her ring and cursed as she looked out the window. It was getting late. She slipped the chain over her neck and tucked it under her sweater. She had a ritual to stop.

Chapter 26

“Time is of the essence,” Nicholae said as he looked skyward.

The elders followed his gaze and agreed. Silently, they made their way deeper into the woods, down a narrow path.

Nina held Nicholae back for a moment. “My lord, I’m grateful for the confidence you have in me. You will not regret this.”

Nicholae raised an eyebrow. “No, Nina, I will not,” he said and continued down the path.

He had checked the site of the ritual. Everything was ready—the chalice wrapped in ancient cloth waited for him. Energy rippled through his body when he thought of what was about to take place. In a short distance, the unholy site appeared in the clearing.

Unexpectedly, Carey stopped. “No,” she whispered, drawing the word out in a terrified voice as she backed up.

Nicholae looked around as did the others. This mortal sensed something that he and the others couldn’t. Nina stood beside Carey and reared back to deliver another blow and Nicholae stopped her. They stood in silence.

“Don’t you see it?” Carey asked in a pleading voice.

The elders stepped back. Nicholae and Nina held their ground with Carey, who frantically swatted around her head. Nina rolled her eyes. “She’s been doing that since I picked her up,” she said to Nicholae.

“It moved,” Carey whispered.

Nicholae impatiently regarded Carey; it appeared her sanity was slipping away.

“What moved?” Nina asked.

“Everything,” Carey whispered again; she frantically looked around. “God, don’t you see it?” She let out a whimpering cry and tried to run.

Nina was on her in a flash, dragging Carey back by the scruff of her neck. “Big bad detective no more, eh?”

As they came to the clearing, Nicholae saw the Chalice of Solomonarii on the ground, the cloth draping over it, left there by Damien. All at once, there was silence. There were no sounds of the night—no crickets chirping, no wind through the tall trees. Even as all of them walked toward the center, they heard no leaves rustling beneath their feet. The air seemed to be sucked out of the forest as if time stood still. There were no earthly sounds at all.

They all stood still. Nina roughly pulled Carey to a halt. Carey bowed her head and peered into the woods. “They’re in the trees,” she said in a low voice. “Don’t let them know you see them.”

“What the fuck are you talking about, you insane idiot? Who?” Nina frantically looked around.

Nicholae swallowed and did the same. The elders did not come into the circle. Nicholae saw Kasandra extend her arm to stop them.

“You’re on your own now, Nicholae,” Kasandra said. “I suggest we stop this. Can you not feel the evil in this place?”

“Shut up, old fool,” Nicholae said.

He looked up to see the crescent moon directly overhead; its light illuminated the site. Perfect, he thought. He had memorized the ritual he was to say to bring the ancient witch forth. He motioned for Nina to bring Carey next to him. She did so but not without a great deal of what Nicholae thought was trepidation. Carey numbly followed, her head still bowed and looking at the ground.

Nicholae bent down and picked up the chalice beneath the cloth. He felt it stir in his hands; he felt its power. Setting it down on a fallen tree, the cloth fell away and revealed the carved metal and onyx vessel. With his back to Nina and Carey, he lifted his head to the crescent moon, and with outstretched hands, he addressed the night:

Crone of the Forest Luca—hear me

Daughter of the Solomonarii—I beseech you

Darkest Mother, sovereign of this forest of eternal night

Accept my offering of flesh and blood

That the gateway may open and my desire be affixed in this

world.

He turned around to Nina and Carey. “Nina,” he said simply. “Kill her.”

Without hesitation, Nina pulled Carey’s head to one side and plunged her fangs deep into her neck. Carey let out a gurgling cry as Nicholae held the chalice to gather her blood. Nina dropped Carey’s body to the ground and stepped back, licking her lips.

Nicholae set the chalice back on the ground in the center of the ritual site as the moonlight shined upon it.

For the first time since they entered the site, there was sound. The earth beneath where Carey lay moved. The vines from the trees slithered out to claim her and wrapped around her entire body. Within seconds, Carey was gone, her body pulled beneath the forest’s floor. Then, a flurry of sound and motion had the remaining participants looking up into the tall trees. The sound, too slow for the wind, too fast for wings, too unrecognizable as any earthly sound, filled the forest.

Nicholae continued:

Masters of Dead

Lords of Pain and Suffering

Rulers of those who walk in the Night

All you have commanded, I have completed

All you have required, I have prepared

Your servant beseeches you

Return to me what was stolen—

Nina was terrified; she moved closer to Nicholae, who grinned. So easy, he thought as he slid the athame from inside his jacket. Its blade was engraved with ancient symbols and stained with the blood of centuries of Celtic sacrifices. As Kendra advised him, the historian told her that the athame combined with the chalice added the devastation needed for this ritual, which is why he advised Kendra not to do it. Nicholae felt the power and continued.

Let she who was sired be bound forever in your service

And in her place, return that which I desire—

Nicholae turned as Nina cried out, “No.” He stabbed Nina with the athame; the blade, made of pure silver, penetrated Nina’s heart. The look of utter astonishment flashed across her face as she turned into a pile of ashes at Nicholae’s feet.

The elders were stunned but quiet as Nicholae scooped a handful of Nina’s ashes and added them to the chalice containing Carey’s blood. As written, he placed the chalice in the center and stepped out of the circle, nearly bumping into Kasandra and the others.

None of them expected what happened next.

The chalice emitted a monolith of flame that shot up and illuminated the entire area. They watched in awe when the forest seemed to come alive, moving as if it were one. When the earth claimed Carey, it brought the Muma Padurii to life. The old haggard witch hovered inches above the ground. Covered in vines, branches, and leaves that seemed to support her, she swayed back and forth with a look of pure malevolence.

She looked as though she were part of the woods, which Nicholae thought was precisely what she was. Her eyes were deep red, embedded into the soil that was her face. She grinned evilly as she looked down at the chalice and back to Nicholae.

“What have you done?” Kasandra whispered behind him.

Nicholae put his hand up to silence her as he watched. The witch drank from the chalice as the light still radiated from it; her mouth opened and an unearthly scream filled the forest. No one moved. She threw her head back and exploded, sending dirt and foliage flying in every direction.

Nicholae and the others put their hands up to fend off the flying debris. The smell of rotten wood and decaying flesh filled the air they breathed. The fire from the chalice turned from white to blue to gold, nearly blinding Nicholae and the elders.

The tremendous bright light then sucked back into the chalice and was extinguished.

In its place was Leigh, naked, her blond hair hung in waves around her shoulders. Her lips still the same ruby red.

The forest was still, but the wind blew, the night sounds of the forest were present once again. Then she spoke.

“Nicholae. I’m naked. Not that I mind, but why am I the only one?”

Nicholae heard the groan behind him from Kasandra and ignored it as they walked up to Leigh. Daciana took her long coat off and draped it around Leigh’s body.

Leigh raised an eyebrow and grinned. “Why thank you.”

Daciana placed a hand on Leigh’s shoulder. “Do you know who I am?”

“Don’t you know?”

Daciana’s grin faded. “Well, yes.”

“Then why do you ask?” Leigh looked back at Nicholae. “I feel I’m missing something here, Nicholae.”

Nicholae cleared his throat and took Leigh by the arm. “Leigh, I have brought you back—”

“From where?”

Kasandra offered a self-satisfied glance at Nicholae that screamed “I told you so” and said, “From wherever Sebastian sent you.”

“Sebastian? Is she here?” Leigh asked happily and looked around.

“I doubt that you’d want to see her,” Marcellus said.

Leigh pouted. “Not want to see Sebastian? Why is that?”

“She tried to destroy you,” Nicholae said, watching her carefully.

“Sebastian?” she asked with an incredulous tone. “Destroy me? Why?”

“Because you were trying to destroy her,” Daciana said calmly and glanced at Kasandra.

“Me? Destroy Sebastian? Why?” She looked from Nicholae to the elders. She cocked her head when she came to Marcellus. A sultry smile produced sharp canines. “Oh, I do remember you, darling,” she said with a wink.

Marcellus blinked but said nothing. Nicholae interceded. “Leigh, sit down.”

“Thank you,” Leigh said happily and looked down at the chalice on the tree stump. “For me?”

Nicholae took the chalice and the bloody athame as Leigh sat and watched while he covered them with the ancient cloth. “What has been going on here? What did I miss?” She looked at each of them. “Did you play hunt the humans without me?”

Nicholae heard the pout in her voice and went on. “Leigh, what do you remember?”

“About what?”

He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. “Tatiana.”

“What about her?”

“You remember her?”

“Of course I do. Don’t be silly.” She lightly slapped at him. She looked at Kasandra.

“You don’t remember me?” Kasandra stepped closer. “I’m Kasandra.”

Leigh’s gaze darted back and forth, then she sported a forced smile. “Ah, yes, Kasandra. How nice to see you again.”

“You have no idea who I am, do you?”

“Not a clue.”

Marcellus let out an impatient groan. “For god’s sake. Leigh, Tatiana had a box,” he started and stopped, not knowing how to continue.

“A box of what?”

“It contains an amulet, which encases her power.” Nicholae stopped when he looked her in the eyes; he then moved back. Her eyes were not the deep sensual blue they had been—they were dark, almost black. Lifeless eyes. He wisely chose not to bring it to anyone’s attention. “It was to be given to Sebastian in America. She entrusted it to Nina, who proved her loyalty to me. It is now in my possession. Tatiana has been destroyed and her mansion burned to the ground.”

“Tatiana destroyed?” Leigh asked. “My, my, you’ve been busy. And Nina, what a darling. See, Nicholae, I told you I sired her for a reason. Where is she, by the way?”

Nicholae grinned. “She gave her life so you might be resurrected.”

“Nina? Gave her life for me? I adore that vampire.”

“No, we needed the sacrifice of one you sired.”

“And Nina offered?”

“No,” Nicholae said.

“Ah,” Leigh replied. “You killed her to bring me back? I adore you, Nicholae.”

“Can we get back to Tatiana and Sebastian?” Daciana asked.

“Yes, let’s. This is very interesting.” Leigh settled in for a good story. “Tatiana destroyed. Sebastian and I at odds. This has all the earmarks of a bloody mess.” She wrapped the coat around her. “I’m loving it so far.” She looked at Nicholae to continue.

“As I said, the box is in my possession, but I know Sebastian will come looking for it. She has the key to unlock it. I’ve tried everything.”

“Hmm. I see your problem,” Leigh said with a nod. “So where is Sebastian?”

“We don’t know, that’s why we resurrected you,” Nicholae said.

Leigh nodded. “I see.” She stood then and pulled the coat around her. “Sebastian must be miffed if you destroyed Tatiana. And if Sebastian tried to destroy me, I must be quite upset.” She stopped and cocked her head. “Although I don’t feel angry. I’m sure it’ll come back to me. So am I to assume you want me to find Sebastian and finish this caper, as it were?”

Nicholae heard Kasandra’s exasperated sigh as they followed Leigh down the path back to Nicholae’s mansion. “Come along, children,” Leigh said and looked at the ground.

Nicholae and the elders stopped and looked at one another. They heard the rustling of the leaves and looked around. “Leigh, who are you talking to?”

Leigh turned back to them. “Don’t you see them?”

“See who?” Nicholae asked as his anger and impatience grew.

“Hmm. This is odd,” Leigh said with an amused laugh. “It seems I’m not the only one you resurrected, Nicholae.”

The elders looked around the woods. They saw nothing, but the low rustling in the underbrush could still be heard. “I feel a presence, Nicholae,” Marcellus whispered.

Nicholae waved him off as he watched Leigh. She looked right at him, yet he felt as though she didn’t see him at all. It was her eyes, he thought. They had no life; they did not register any recognition whatsoever.

Kasandra leaned into him and whispered, “It’s her eyes, Nicholae. What have you done? What else came back with Leigh? And how are you going to control it?”

“I’m not,” he said.

“No whispering. We can hear you,” Leigh said and continued up the path. “We have work to do.”

“Leigh, are you sure you comprehend the severity of the situation and what Nicolae requires of you?” Daciana called up to her.

Leigh lifted her hand and waved her off. “I understand.” She then turned around to them. “All right, let’s try this.” Her gaze settled on Nicholae. “You have Tatiana’s box. Sebastian has the key. If I don’t get Sebastian first. Oh, well, then, woe is me.” She stopped and laughed. “We just made a poem.”

She turned and asked, “I am still a vampire, am I not?”

Nicholae merely nodded; they were all stunned.

“Excellent! Then there is work to be done.” She started up the path, stopped, and looked in all directions. “Where are we going?”

Kasandra grinned evilly. “We will leave you now, Nicholae. Good luck.”

“Thanks,” Leigh called out and waved as the elders walked away. She looked at Nicholae then. “What do they mean—good luck?”

Chapter 27

“It’s too quiet,” Leigh whispered as she followed Nicholae into the foyer of his mansion.

Nicholae raised his hand to silence her as they stumbled over the dead vampire at their feet.

“That’s not a good sign,” she said.

He was seething as he walked farther into the foyer. He saw two more dead vampires, both with their throats ripped out; blood was everywhere.

Leigh mounted a few steps and stared into the lifeless eyes of a vampire impaled on the banister. “Bleck,” she said with a shiver and looked up at the top of the staircase.

Nicholae was already flying up the stairs. “Wait for us,” Leigh said and chased after him.

When she heard Nicholae’s unearthly scream, she winced. “Oh, dear,” she said and looked to her right. “Try not to upset him. If I remember, he has a nasty temper.” She entered the room.

“It’s gone.” His voice sounded like a wounded animal as he slammed his fists on the desk.

Leigh looked up to see a dead vampire impaled to the ceiling by a sword through his chest. “How on earth did he get up there? Is that Damien?”

“This is no time for jokes,” Nicholae said with a snarl.

“Who’s joking?” Leigh asked, then cocked her head. “Why does this look familiar to me?” Her dark eyes widened as Nicholae watched and said nothing. “I’m remembering...” Leigh walked around the room, all the while looking up at Damien’s body. “The sunlight and something burning…” Her voice trailed off, and she glared at Nicholae. Though her eyes did not convey it, Nicholae sensed the recognition. “It was me,” Leigh said in a low voice. “I was burning. Sebastian let me die.”

“Good, you remember,” Nicholae said. “This is also Sebastian’s handiwork,” Nicholae yelled and slammed his fist on the desk once again. “The box is gone. That bitch has it, and I want it back.”

Leigh, controlling her anger, winced as each word from Nicholae was louder than the previous. “Nicholae, remember your blood pressure. Now not to worry. We shall find her,” she said with a flourish and turned on her heels.

“She’s more than likely back in England by now.”

Leigh whirled around. “Sebastian was in England? Why?”

Nicholae leaned against the desk. “That mortal concubine of hers is working on a serum.” He looked up at the blank look on Leigh’s face. “Which you obviously don’t remember.”

“Sadly, no. But things are coming back. England…” Her voice trailed off. “Gaylen, Kendra. Oh, I do believe it’s coming back.”

“Sebastian must have destroyed Kendra. She was the only one who knew about your resurrection. If Sebastian knew that, then she knew about Nina and Detective Spaulding.”

“Spaulding?” Leigh asked and rubbed her temples. “This is beginning to annoy me. Why does that name sound so familiar?”

“You drove her mad,” Nicholae said absently as he looked up at Damien’s impaled body and shook his head.

“I did?”

“Yes, you tied her to a bed. There were bats on the ceiling.”

“Oh, how awful. Yet very clever.” She laughed, then regarded Nicholae. “Was I really that evil?”

It was Nicholae’s turn to laugh. “Leigh, you were, and still are, the consummate vampire. You existed for the hunt and have said throughout the centuries you love to play with humans.”

“I do, don’t I?”

Nicholae walked toward the door and beckoned Leigh. “Come with me. I want to show you. Perhaps this will revive your memory.”

Leigh pulled the robe around her. “And I hope wherever this is, there’s a decent wardrobe.”

“This is what I usually wore, eh?” Leigh asked as she adjusted the black cape, letting the hood fall around her shoulders. “I must say, it’s rather dramatic.”

“Do you have any recollections of Sebastian?” Nicholae asked.

Leigh thought for a moment; the memory flashed through her mind as she smiled. “There was one time in Paris. It was right before that evil little German invaded.” She walked to the window. “Oh, what a time we had,” she whispered.

“I’m bored,” Leigh said with a pout.

Sebastian laughed. “You’re always bored. However, I believe I’ve found a place that will suit you.”

Leigh rose up and grinned with excitement. “You have?”

“Yes, my love.”

She and Sebastian walked the foggy Parisian night; only the sound of Leigh’s heels clicking against the cobblestone walk could be heard.

Leigh pulled her hooded cape around her. “This looks eerie. I love it.” She slipped her arm in Sebastian’s. “I must say, darling, wherever you’re taking me, I’m getting all aroused. And you look dashing in your greatcoat. We make a handsome pair of vampires.”

“Where we’re going, I believe, no one will care what we are. There are many facets of mortal life that are deemed unacceptable,” Sebastian said as she led Leigh down a dark street. “Many are forced underground and want to be left alone. I think we’ll blend just fine.”

“Will we find our kind here?” Leigh asked with excitement when Sebastian stopped at the door and knocked.

Sebastian looked at Leigh and raised an eyebrow. “I made sure of it before we left Romania.”

“Ah, Sebastian, I adore you. You think of everything.”

“I have to. If I didn’t, you’d be tearing through the population of Paris, bringing with it much unneeded attention.”

Leigh heard the seriousness in Sebastian’s voice and pouted. “Don’t be a dud tonight, darling. This city is buzzing with all the talk of Germany, so let’s have some fun and leave our mark upon the city of love.”

Sebastian rolled her eyes as the door opened. “Not too much of a mark.”

Leigh laughed out loud as Sebastian stepped back and allowed her to enter.

The room was dark and smoke-filled. Candles placed on each table were the only illumination. “I like it so far,” Leigh whispered.

Sebastian followed a man to a small table in the back of the café. “Can I get you something?” he asked.

“For instance?” she asked. Leigh looked at him and realized he was not a man, but a woman. How interesting, she thought.

“No, thank you,” Sebastian said.

Leigh took in the surroundings and realized there were men and women in this bistro. “So this is where the homosexual population of Paris comes?”

Sebastian nodded and leaned in as a spotlight lit up the stage in front. “I have been told this is a very interesting place with no questions asked.”

From behind the curtain, a woman appeared, dressed in black tails and a top hat. She brandished a cane and the music started. Her low sultry voice permeated the quiet café. Everyone was captivated as she sang.

Leigh noticed far off in a corner two women were not paying attention to the singer; they were intimately entangled.

“Stop staring,” Sebastian whispered.

“I love this place,” Leigh whispered back. She pulled on Sebastian’s arm. “Kiss me.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow and complied. She ran her tongue over Leigh’s fangs as they began to protrude. “Not here, darling.”

“Then where?” Leigh said in a hiss.

Sebastian took her by the hand and nearly dragged her into the alcove. “I adore it when you get rough,” Leigh said as Sebastian pinned her against the wall. Leigh slipped her hand down between them and unzipped Sebastian’s trousers. As she slipped her fingers inside, she groaned deeply. Sebastian threw her head back, her fangs protruded as she arched into Leigh’s touch. Sebastian’s hands were roughly kneading her breasts when Leigh heard a voice behind Sebastian.

“Is this a private party?”

Sebastian, gaining control of her breathing, glanced over her shoulder and bared her fangs. The woman smiled in kind.

Leigh laughed with delight. “A vampire threesome. Did you plan this too, darling?” She delved deeper into Sebastian’s arousal, causing Sebastian to catch her breath.

Leigh watched as the vampire kissed Sebastian’s neck, then snaked her hand between them and cupped Sebastian’s breast. With the other hand she, along with Leigh’s assistance, slipped Sebastian’s trousers around her hips.

In a matter of moments, they had Sebastian nearly howling with her orgasm. Leigh watched Sebastian’s face; their eyes met, and when Leigh offered her neck to Sebastian, Sebastian obliged.

Leigh remembered how that night was filled with good ole vampire lust. They never did get the vampire’s name, though.

“Leigh, would you please conjure up a memory to arouse your anger more than your libido?” Nicholae said, his own anger growing.

She laughed ruefully then. “After five hundred years of Sebastian, it has come to this.”

Nicholae glared at Leigh as he listened to her wistful tone. “You’d better start remembering how Sebastian left you impaled on that wall to be burnt to a crisp by the sunlight. The way you’re talking now, if you should see Sebastian, you’ll be swooning over her.”

“I never swoon. I was just remembering—”

“Do you remember me, as well, Leigh?” Daciana’s voice called out.

Nicholae groaned loudly and bellowed, “Will you two please get a grasp of the situation we face? And the reason I had you resurrected?”

Daciana walked fully into the room. “Nicholae, with your permission, I think I can get Leigh up to speed.”

“Fine,” Nicholae said. “Do it quick. I want Sebastian found and that box returned before it’s too late.” He nearly flew out of the room; the heavy door slammed in his wake.

“Nice exit,” Leigh said and turned to Daciana. “Now how are you going to bring me up to speed?”

“Tell me what you remember.” Daciana watched Leigh, who rolled her eyes.

“I had something much more decadent in mind, Daciana,” Leigh said and flounced on the couch. “All this talk of Sebastian has me on edge.”

Daciana filled two goblets and handed one to Leigh. She then sat on the arm of the plush leather couch. “First things first.”

Leigh put the goblet to her lips and smiled as she drank the warm coppery fluid from the ornate cup. “Ah,” she sighed. “That hit the spot.”

“Now tell me when your memory ceases.” Daciana drank from the goblet. Leigh put her head back against the arm of the couch and sighed when Daciana ran her fingers through her hair.

“Well, Dr. Freud, it’s very hazy. The last real memory is England. I was bored out of my mind. Sebastian was brooding. Gaylen was merry and Kendra was in the catacombs…” Her voice trailed off.

Daciana said nothing, allowing Leigh to remember on her own. “Sebastian was still trying to work with the mortals. Gaylen was just being Gaylen. I did have fun with him. He had such an irreverent outlook. But then Sebastian…”

“Sebastian left,” Daciana said.

“Yes. She left. Out of the blue, no word, nothing. Sebastian,” she whispered. “It’s rather blurry after that. I get bits and pieces.”

Daciana watched her carefully. If she was to destroy Sebastian, Leigh must find that insane rage Daciana knew all too well. “You do remember Sebastian leaving you impaled to the wall as the sunlight—”

“Yes, yes,” Leigh said impatiently. “I just can’t imagine why she would do that. Yes, we’ve had our disagreements throughout the centuries. Yes, she was stronger, and Tatiana wanted her at her side. Tatiana…” she said with disgust.

Daciana raised an eyebrow and nodded. “It’s coming back.”

Leigh sat up then. “Tatiana. I begged her to reconsider Sebastian. I was the one who should have been sitting at her side. I knew what should be done. But no,” she said and jumped off the couch. “She wanted Sebastian, who had no stomach for anything after Anastasia.”

She ran her fingers through her thick hair. “Anastasia,” she said and let out a low growl. “The simpering Hungarian goulash. Sebastian was smitten like some lovesick mortal. I told her it would end badly. I warned her. But Sebastian knew better. And what happened?” She whirled around to Daciana. “It ended badly,” Leigh said lightly and laughed. “Sebastian wound up driving a stake through that nitwit’s heart to release her. What a ridiculous vampire she made and what a fool Sebastian had become. She was so magnificent before Anastasia. She lusted and took whatever she wanted. Nothing and no one stood in Sebastian’s way. Tatiana taught her well, and for a time, Sebastian looked as though she deserved to be the chosen one. Do you remember how insanely pissed off Nicholae was then?”

Daciana laughed then. “Yes, Leigh. Pissed off is putting it mildly. So you do remember him coming to you?”

“I remember. I knew he was lying when he told me to bring Sebastian back and all would be forgiven. He made sure I understood which side to be on. Tatiana felt I betrayed her.” Leigh laughed rudely. “Again with the human emotions. What is it with them?”

“I don’t know. Looking for the lost humanity,” she said absently. “Tatiana was a magnificent force. Nicholae had one advantage. He was completely without care or concern for anything or anyone. He butchered his way to the hierarchy. How he and Tatiana survived a thousand years, I don’t know. Now—”

“Now it’s just Nicholae. Sebastian is certainly a thorn in his side, she always has been. So had Tatiana. And I agree with him. Sebastian can’t obtain Tatiana’s power. She’ll have us living among them, sitting around the kitchen table waiting for dinner. Alex will be there with dinner all ready and—” She stopped and glanced around the room. “Alex?”

“You remember. Dr. Alex Taylor,” Daciana said and picked up the goblet. She stretched her tall form out on the couch and took a healthy drink. “The mortal who’s in love with Sebastian, and I fear she feels the same.”

Leigh looked as though she might pull her hair out. “If one more vampire says the word ‘love’…” She stopped and took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chicago.” She opened her eyes and looked at Daciana. “I was in Chicago. Sebastian was there. The redheaded mortal was there. And Marcus Windham.”

“Yes, the last of that family, thank the gods. They were a nuisance for the past two hundred years. After Anastasia—”

“Stop saying that name.”

“—Sebastian had that ridiculous idea.”

Leigh put her hand up. “I’ve had enough. Class is over. I need sustenance.”

Daciana grinned. “I thought you might.” She raised her hand and pointed to the doorway.

Leigh folded her arms across her chest and bared her fangs as a young woman stood in the doorway. “What have we here?”

“A gift from me to you,” Daciana said as she stood. She walked past the woman, who obediently lowered her head as Daciana passed. “Bon appétit.”

When Daciana had gone, Leigh beckoned the woman into the room. “And what is your name, my pet?” She put her arm around her and led her to the couch. “And you want to be my pet, do you not?”

The scared woman merely nodded. Leigh was back…

Chapter 28

The site where the ritual was to take place was empty. Sebastian stood in the clearing and noticed the area covered with fresh blood. She crouched down and lightly ran her fingers through the matted leaves. It was then she heard it. Her head shot up as she looked around the forest. The wind grew stronger and the trees swayed with the breeze. She thought she heard laughter mingled with the rustling of the woods.

You’re too late, vampire.

Sebastian narrowed her eyes and looked deep into the woods. She saw a fleeting glimpse of movement that was not from the tree limbs or the underbrush. The wind stopped just as quickly as it started, and the forest was still. She looked up to see the crescent moon drift by in the cloudless sky.

She instinctively reached up, pulled the amulet that hung around her neck, and held it tightly, making sure it was still in her possession.

Whatever voice she heard, it was correct—she was too late. Leigh had been resurrected.

“This is all I need now,” Sebastian said as she left the ritual site. “Leigh.”

“And she is not alone, Sebastian.”

Sebastian turned around to see Kasandra standing in the path. She had not changed in all these years. She reminded Sebastian so much of Tatiana. Her elegant posture, her independent spirit, and her beauty.

“Kasandra. It’s been a long time,” Sebastian said.

“Yes, it has.” Kasandra walked up to her and smiled. “You have not changed in the slightest, though much has changed around you.”

“Yes, much has,” Sebastian said. “I was too late.”

Kasandra nodded. “Leigh is back, and she’s not well.”

Sebastian laughed at the absurd remark. “She never was, Kasandra.”

A smile flashed on Kasandra’s face. “This is true. She doesn’t remember what happened between you. Nicholae is filling her in as we speak. Did you—”

Sebastian nodded and pulled out the amulet from around her neck. Kasandra grinned then, but her smile faded. “Nicholae is about to find out then, he has just returned to the mansion.”

“He’s in for a surprise to be sure.”

“Come, let’s get away from here.”

Kasandra led her back to the burnt-out shell of Tatiana’s mansion.

“Why are we here?” Sebastian asked as Kasandra walked through the rubble. “In Tatiana’s letter, you are to bring me—”

“Patience, Sebastian.”

Sebastian followed her to what was once the library. Huge timbers and remnants of concrete were all around them. “If you would just remove some of this,” Kasandra asked and pointed to the rubble.

“Why?”

Kasandra raised an eyebrow as Sebastian scowled but obeyed and easily picked up the slabs of concrete and burnt timbers, tossing them out of her way. In a matter of minutes, Kasandra stopped her. “There, on the ground.”

Sebastian looked around and saw what looked like a door, perhaps a cellar door. “It was how Nina escaped. There is a passage from Tatiana’s rooms, through the mansion. It leads here. One can get out, but they need the key to get back in. Only Tatiana had that key. Now only you have it.”

“I have no key, Kasandra. Only this ring, and…” Her voice trailed off as she crouched down to examine the lock. She looked up to Kasandra, who nodded. Sebastian took the amulet from around her neck and looked at the imbedded engraving. She wiped the dirt and soot away from the lock on the trap door and placed the amulet into the lock. When she turned the amulet, the lock slid and the door opened.

Sebastian lifted the door and peered through the darkness to see a stone staircase. “Follow it, Sebastian.”

They descended the damp staircase. Once at the bottom, Sebastian saw a torch on the far wall. She took it and saw the flint rock sitting next to it. After striking it against the stone wall, the spark lit the torch. “Tatiana didn’t believe in electricity.” Sebastian continued down the dimly lit corridor. “Where are we going?”

“To the place Tatiana wanted to show you where the ancient ceremony was to take place for the transference of power from Tatiana to you.”

Kasandra led the way now and stopped at the entrance of the room. “Here.”

Sebastian held the torch up as they walked in. There were torches on each wall, which she lit. Sebastian turned in all directions. “I’ve never been in this room.”

“And you never should until it was time. Unfortunately, we cannot stand on ceremony. Tatiana was so looking forward to transferring her power when the time came.” She laughed then. “Actually, she was looking forward to rubbing Nicholae’s nose in it more.”

Sebastian smiled slightly; she knew Kasandra was right. “So now what?”

She looked around the room and noticed the high-backed chair in the far corner. It was more a throne than a chair. She smiled as she remembered how she and Tatiana would sit in similar chairs upstairs in her mansion, holding court. Vampires and humans alike came to pay homage to her. Sebastian sat by her side, learning, reveling in the power and presence Tatiana had. She remembered one night in particular.

“Tatiana Messalina,” the young woman said with a bow. “You have honored me.”

Tatiana smiled and glanced at Sebastian. “It is my pleasure, my lady. Your family has assisted me many times throughout the centuries, and I have rewarded you with lands and titles, befitting such assistance. And you will continue as your ancestors have?”

Sebastian rose from her chair and stood in front of the woman. “Will you do as Tatiana bids?” she asked and put her hand under the woman’s chin to lift it to her gaze.

The woman swallowed and nodded. “Anything.”

Sebastian grinned and took the woman by the hand. “Then let us begin.” She glanced back at Tatiana, who rolled her eyes and waved her off.

“She is to be a familiar, Sebastian,” Tatiana called to her. “A human familiar.”

Sebastian bowed to Tatiana. “As you wish, Tatiana.”

Sebastian led the woman down the dark hallway. “W-where are you taking me?” the young woman asked.

Sebastian stopped at her bedroom door and opened it. “To places you have never been but want to go.”

The woman stopped and pulled against Sebastian. “I do not—”

“I have seen you in the village at night. What is your name?”

“Isabelle.”

Sebastian grinned at her defiant tone but saw the lust in the brown eyes, as well. “Isabelle, your words belie your eyes.”

Sebastian closed the door behind them and backed Isabelle to the bed. Without a word, Isabelle allowed Sebastian to untie the top of her dress and push it off her shoulders. Sebastian would have to fight not to turn this woman, not to sink her fangs deep into the soft white skin of Isabelle’s shoulder. The dress slipped to a heap at Isabelle’s feet. Her body trembled as Sebastian slowly unhooked her undergarments, setting her heaving breasts free.

When Sebastian lowered her head to kiss the hollow of her neck, Isabelle stopped her. “I hate you.”

Sebastian looked up and grinned. “At this moment? Yes, I’m sure you do.” She kissed Isabelle’s neck, her tongue slicing its way down between her breasts, and grinned when she heard Isabelle’s soft intake of breath. She nearly laughed when she felt Isabelle’s hands in her hair, pulling her closer.

“Do you still hate me?” Sebastian mumbled against her hard nipple; she raked her sharp teeth across it, eliciting a loud moan from Isabelle. With her left hand, Sebastian caressed the soft skin of her stomach and traveled lower. She slipped her fingers through Isabelle and raised an eyebrow when her fingers met Isabelle’s arousal. “Do you?”

“Yes,” she said as Sebastian laughed and pushed her against the pillows. She stood then and slowly disrobed. She watched as Isabelle’s eyes widened and her body shivered.

“Well then,” Sebastian said and parted Isabelle’s legs and slipped between them. “We have all night to work on that.”

“Sebastian—”

“Sebastian?” Kasandra called out to her, breaking her from her reverie. “What were you thinking?”

Sebastian smiled and shook her head. “Something from many centuries ago, when my existence was new, and I was a carefree vampire. If there is such a thing.”

Kasandra nodded in agreement. “If there is, it’s surely Leigh.”

“One nightmare at a time. Let’s get this ceremony under way.”

“Yes,” Kasandra said. She pointed to the amulet. “This is the key.”

“I thought this was the power.” Sebastian looked at the amulet. “Is the power not inside?”

“All will be revealed.” Kasandra walked past Sebastian to the wall next to the chair. She motioned for Sebastian to join her. “Tatiana told me when the time came to bring you to this room. This is where the ceremony would take place, but first, I will show you where she has kept her power for the past millennium.”

Sebastian surveyed the room one last time before following Kasandra down another darkened passage. When they came to a wrought iron gate, Kasandra stopped. She pulled on the gate, knowing it was locked.

“I don’t suppose…” Sebastian raised her right hand.

Kasandra shrugged and stood back. Sebastian placed the ring into the lock and turned; it opened the gate. They walked into the dark room lit only by the torch Sebastian carried.

“This is interesting,” Sebastian said. “A mausoleum.”

Kasandra walked into the small area and had to laugh. “Oh, Tatiana, you had an irreverent sense of the macabre.”

On either side were marble coffins; Sebastian was not about to find out if they were inhabited. At the end was an open archway with another wrought iron gate. She searched the darkness, knowing the Carpathian Mountains and Nicholae’s mansion stood in the distance. She could see the last evening stars sparkle in the cloudless sky and feel the cool breeze.

“I never knew of this place,” Sebastian said as they walked into the room. She saw several candles, which she lit with the torch, then placed the torch in its receptacle on the wall. “What did you have in mind, Tatiana?” she whispered.

“She said the power is locked and the amulet is the key to unlock the wall.”

“Unlock the wall?” Sebastian looked at the walls. “Is nothing simple?” She felt her anger rising at the cryptic message Tatiana left. “I feel like a child on a treasure hunt.”

“She had good reason for her evasiveness and secrecy.”

“And I don’t suppose she told you?”

“No. Only what I just told you.”

“Hmm,” Sebastian grunted as she searched the walls. She stopped at the wall behind one concrete coffin. She peered closer and ran her fingers over its surface. There were engravings on the stone wall; Sebastian cleared away the dust and cobwebs.

“Tatiana did say if we got as far as opening the trap door and the gate—”

“The gate,” Sebastian whispered. She saw it then and grinned. “Look, Kasandra.”

Kasandra stood next to Sebastian. The flames of the torch that hung next to them offered a shadowy dance on the wall. “What is it?”

Sebastian ran her fingers over the same engravings on the wall at the head of the coffin, the same as those on the door and the gate. “Very clever, Tatiana.” She took the amulet and fit it into the engravings once again. However, it would not turn. She tried in both directions and let out an angry groan. “Perhaps I’m not clever enough to—” She stopped and noticed a smaller engraving below where the amulet lay. She shook her head and laughed then.

“What is it?” Kasandra peered closer.

Sebastian took her hand and made a fist. She then fit the ring into the grooves of the engraving. She turned her fist to the left and the amulet to the right. Part of the stone wall next to her slid open. Kasandra took the torch off the wall and held it into the darkness of the hidden shelf.

“Amazing,” she whispered. “It’s like a safe.”

Sebastian nodded and slipped the amulet around her neck and reached in. There lay a book the size of what Sebastian thought was a Bible. It was black leather bound and of course, was encased in metal and locked. “Here we go again.”

“Much easier to figure out this time, however.”

Sebastian took the book and blew off the dust. She placed the book on top of the coffin and took a deep breath. “Here goes. I suppose this will tell me where all this power of Tatiana’s is.”

Kasandra stood beside her and Sebastian once again made a fist and placed the ring in the engraved lock. She was not expecting what happened next.

Sebastian turned the lock and felt the inside of her ring pierce her skin; blood flowed through the encasement and mingled again with her ring. She felt a buzzing deep in her ears and felt as though she might faint. Her breath caught in her throat when she heard Tatiana’s voice. She looked up to see her standing in the opening of the archway that led to the outside world.

She wore the white robes of long ago. Her white hair was long now, pulled off her neck, and held in place with gold and silver clasps. Around her neck hung the most beautiful necklace of the same gold and silver intertwined and gleaming in the light from the torches and candles. Behind her, Sebastian saw Nicholae’s mansion. How apropos, she thought sadly.

“Sebastian,” Tatiana whispered, her eyes rimmed with tears. “You’ve come back. How magnificent you look.”

Sebastian swallowed; she could not take her eyes off this vision. “You are magnificent. You created me, Tatiana.”

Tatiana nodded, then held her hand up as Sebastian started toward her. “No. You may not touch me, Sebastian. You must listen. This will be the only time you will see me.”

Sebastian stopped in front of her and obeyed. Her brain was reeling, her ears were buzzing, and the light-headed feeling did not dissipate.

“You hold the power in your hand. All the knowledge, all the power I possess is now yours. It will tell you of all that has been and all that will be. It was written that I would find the one to lead our world into the next thousand years. It is all there.” She pointed to the book Sebastian held.

“I don’t understand. I-I assumed I would feel this power. I don’t feel powerful.”

“That is because you have refused your destiny. Once you accept your place as the hierarchy, you will feel your power. Nicholae feels his power, but he is without the knowledge held in this book. Only you have the power to know what has been and what will come. It is written in an ancient language. An ancient Celtic language.”

“Celtic? Irish?” Sebastian looked at the book. She opened pages and was not able to understand any of the writings. It was then she saw a letter of folded parchment, sealed with the red wax of Tatiana’s emblem. Sebastian took it out and broke the seal. It too was in the ancient language, and she inwardly groaned—this would not be an easy task.

She thought of her visit to Ireland, her conversations with Timothy Kerrigan and Grayson MacCarthaigh. Leafing through it, she saw illustrations of people, places. “What has this to do with me? With our world?”

Tatiana smiled. “We are all connected. You will see. Our world is not unlike the mortals’. That letter will be the key.”

“I don’t suppose you can just tell me what it says?” Sebastian smiled at the vision of Tatiana as she laughed.

“How I miss you. How different I wanted this to be. I wanted to have centuries to show you, teach you of our past and what we were before the dawn.”

“Before the dawn? What do you mean?” She stepped forward as the vision of Tatiana wavered. “Tatiana, don’t leave.”

“Sebastian, your humanity is not your ruin, but you must remember what you are. You are an immortal, as I am, but you are so much more than that. Go to the Celts, darling. All will be revealed and you will have the power over Nicholae. He lusts for power and acquisitions. He knows nothing of our past and cares nothing of our beginning or the future. All of this is written there.”

“Couldn’t you have written this in English?” Sebastian looked down at the book. She looked up when Tatiana laughed once again.

“Oh, Sebastian. I didn’t write this. This was written over two millennia. I was not the first. You will not be the last. Never lose the amulet. Never take off the ring. Remember that. Never. My time is now at an end.”

Sebastian nodded, and for the first time in over five hundred years, she thought she felt tears well in her eyes. “I do miss you, Tatiana Messalina.”

Tatiana nodded as she smiled. “Over an ocean of time, Sebastian, you were my chosen one—over an ocean of time. Remember,” she said as her vision faded from Sebastian’s sight. “Find out how we began, before Rome and Egypt, and what we were before the dawn. This is your destiny.”

“Sebastian?” Kasandra asked and stepped in front of her. Sebastian blinked and looked at Kasandra, who looked so much like Tatiana.

“What happened?”

“Didn’t you see Tatiana?” Sebastian asked and sat back. She looked at the book again and laughed as she folded the parchment and placed it back in the book. She locked the metal casing around it, sealing it again. “I suppose you didn’t.”

Kasandra stepped back and looked at Sebastian. “You seem different somehow.”

Sebastian gazed out at the night and smiled when the cool breeze wafted over her. “What do you mean?”

“I’m not sure. You seem larger. Perhaps more imposing is the right word. Was the transference of power completed? I didn’t see a thing.”

“I don’t know,” Sebastian said, but she too felt different. She lifted the book. “The power is here. Tatiana said the power was in knowing what we were before the dawn, before Rome, before Egypt. However, it’s written in an ancient Celtic language.”

“Really? I do remember Tatiana and her love of that region, which I never understood. They seemed such a backward people.” Kasandra gave Sebastian a curious look. “We must tell Daciana and Marcellus. You have done as Tatiana bid, and you have all her power in whatever form she chose. I was witness to it. Nicholae doesn’t know about this book, and neither do the others. I think it best for them to believe you have great physical and mental strength.”

Sebastian looked up and grinned. “I do, Kasandra. When I put this ring on back in England, I felt it. I became stronger with each encounter. I can feel it. Tatiana was correct. I possess great strength as a vampire. Yet I will have even more through this.” She held out the book and turned it in her hand. “It’s amazing. Knowledge is power when one knows how to wield it. Yet in possessing this knowledge—”

“It’s not necessary to wield it,” Kasandra said, and Sebastian nodded. “Tatiana often told me how perfect you would be to lead us into the next millennium. She was right.” Kasandra stood back and bowed slightly.

“I’m not at all sure I am what Tatiana wanted. But I agree with her. Nicholae now has Leigh back. I’m sure together they will create much devastation. They leave them unchecked now…” She stopped and took a deep breath. “That cannot happen.”

“I will find Marcellus but not Daciana and—”

“No. Bring Daciana. Though she can longer be trusted, she is still an elder. Bring them both to the ceremonial room. I don’t want them to know of this place.”

Kasandra nodded. “As you wish, Sebastian.” She bowed again and walked away.

Sebastian took one more look around the mausoleum, then blew out the candles and retrieved the torch. She used her ring and amulet to close the bricked wall. Locking the gate, she slipped the book into her breast pocket and made her way back to the room.

Once in the room, she lit the torches on either side of the chair. Sebastian put her head back and closed her eyes. Nicholae was bad enough, now she had Leigh to deal with again. She looked at the book in her hands and marveled at Tatiana’s cleverness to put her own blood in the metal casing of the book. Knowing Sebastian was the only one she sired, her blood mingled with Tatiana’s was the only way to open the lock on the book.

She looked down at her right hand and the signet ring on her middle finger. She placed it in the lock once again, and once again, the back of the ring pierced her skin and mingled with Tatiana’s blood. She then felt an odd sensation ripple through her. Her breathing quickened; she felt her muscles expand and retract.

It remembers you.

She heard Tatiana’s words as she opened the book. She leafed through the old worn pages and wondered what this ancient language would tell her. She knew the Irish historian Kerrigan would have to be contacted. She looked down at her right hand and the ring. Flexing her hand, she made a fist and felt the blood coursing through her veins. A rush of energy surged through her. Her body felt light, almost weightless. What was this? she thought.

She put the book in her breast pocket when she heard Kasandra and the other elders enter the room.

Kasandra smiled, Marcellus sported a worried look, and Daciana was clearly miffed. However, all three bowed in her presence. Sebastian felt silly but merely scowled and waved them up.

“As it was dictated by Tatiana Messalina,” Kasandra started. Sebastian heard the admiration in her voice. “The transference of her power and strength to Sebastian was successful. I was witness, and it will be written in the annals. Sebastian is now a member of the hierarchy alongside Nicholae. This was Tatiana’s wish, so it is done.”

Marcellus was quiet. Daciana was not convinced; Sebastian could clearly see that. “How was this transference done?” she asked.

Sebastian raised her hand, showing them Tatiana’s ring. Then she raised the amulet that hung around her neck. “Both of these were Tatiana’s. I have the letter she wrote, given to me by her familiar.”

Daciana’s back was rigid and her nostrils flared with anger. Sebastian smiled. “I’m sorry this does not please you, Daciana. I’m also sorry you are not complying with your duties as an elder. You are to see that balance is maintained, nothing more. Sides should not, will not be taken by the three of you.”

“With all due respect, Sebastian. Kasandra has chosen sides by holding this clandestine ceremony.”

“Kasandra,” Sebastian said and leaned forward from the chair, “was trying to maintain the balance that Nicholae disrupted when he had Tatiana beheaded, and we sit in the remnants of her estate.” She looked down at Daciana, who flinched as Sebastian spoke. “Tatiana, as Nicholae, had the right to give her power to whomever she chose. Tatiana chose me. It is not something I would want, but it is of little consequence now. It’s done. Like it or not, Daciana, you can tell that to Nicholae when you see him. I have taken Tatiana Messalina’s place in the hierarchy. We can have peace or we can have war.” She sat back and grinned slightly before continuing. “Although the fact that he has resurrected Leigh, I can only assume he wants the latter. That would be unfortunate.”

“Sebastian, no one wants war,” Marcellus said. He glanced at both elders.

“I hope not, Marcellus. I truly do,” Sebastian said evenly. “I understand you, Daciana. Remember that. And remember this—if we are to exist in this world, we must find a way to live among the mortals. There are ways to do this. We must find a way.”

“I hope you’re right,” Marcellus said with a slight bow.

Sebastian heard the worried tone and nodded. “I am.”

Marcellus looked up when he heard the firm resolution in Sebastian’s voice. “It is the only way,” Sebastian continued and looked into Daciana’s dark eyes. She laughed quietly. “Daciana, with my newfound abilities, you might want to remember to watch your thoughts. However, I agree with you, though ‘interesting’ is not exactly the word I would use to describe how Nicholae will feel when he hears what has happened.”

Daciana cringed slightly with embarrassment and pulled her robes around her. She bowed and walked out. Marcellus cleared his throat and glanced nervously at Kasandra.

“Marcellus, don’t worry so much. Be loyal to your duties as an elder, and you will do well. There must be a balance,” Sebastian said and sat back. “And you must be honest with me.”

Marcellus raised an eyebrow. “Then I may speak freely.”

“As you did with Tatiana.”

“Then I will tell you this. I don’t believe we can live among the mortals. You believe we cannot only live among them, but with them. This Dr. Taylor…” His voice trailed off when he saw Sebastian’s face grow dark.

“What about Dr. Taylor?” she asked slowly.

“It’s dangerous. Just as it was with Anastasia. Believe me, I understand—”

“You understand nothing, Marcellus,” Sebastian said. “It doesn’t matter. I will take care of Dr. Taylor. You make sure you have Daciana under control. There are small factions all over the world that are getting larger. Tatiana was right in her quest to organize and lead the vampire community. It will get out of hand if left to Nicholae. He cares about nothing but his own lust. He’s the one you should worry about. Dr. Taylor is the least of your worries.”

“As you wish,” Marcellus said.

“I believe this is enough for now,” Kasandra said to Marcellus, who nodded. “Sebastian, we will leave you now. There is much for you to do.”

Sebastian nodded and watched Marcellus as he bowed and made a quick exit with Kasandra.

She walked out of the room and turned to Sebastian. With a bow, she said, “Tatiana was right, Sebastian.”

Sebastian said nothing as she sat on the throne alone.

Chapter 29

Kasandra and Marcellus met with Daciana amidst the rubble of Tatiana’s estate.

“Nicholae will be furious,” Daciana said and looked around.

“Nicholae is always furious about something,” Marcellus replied, looking equally nervous.

“Nicholae is a petulant child and must learn how to play well with others,” Kasandra said.

“This is no time for levity, Kasandra. There will be bloodshed,” Marcellus said.

“Much, I’m afraid,” Daciana added.

“Yes, and it will go on and on. It’s our existence. We feed, we fight, and we lust after everything the mortals have,” Kasandra said and turned away from them. “If there be bloodshed, let the blame be at Nicholae’s doorstep.”

Without another word, they each parted ways; Daciana watched as Kasandra walked alone through the woods. She made her way back to Nicholae dreading his reaction. She would get Leigh first; perhaps that would soften the blow.

“Now, my pet,” Leigh said as she stroked the woman’s hair. The woman didn’t stir. “Come now, I won’t be ignored. Hellloo?” She put her hand under the woman’s chin and turned her face toward her. Lifeless eyes stared at her and Leigh winced.

“Oops. I suppose you’re not ignoring me.” She slid out from under the deceased woman and into her black silken robes. She stopped when she heard the gentle knock at the door. “I’ll get it. Don’t get up. You look done in, my pet.”

Daciana stood in the doorway and laughed when Leigh answered; her opened robe displayed her beautiful body. “I’m so glad it’s you. Do you have a spare minion? I’m afraid I made a bit of a mess.”

Daciana looked past Leigh to see the dead woman in the bed. “At least she’s in one piece. Come with me. Nicholae needs to be told what has happened and so do you. Get dressed, for heaven’s sake.”

“All right, all right,” Leigh said over her shoulder, “and don’t forget to have a minion clean my room.”

Nicholae was in his library staring at the late evening sky. He could barely see the burnt-out remains of Tatiana’s estate. His eye twitched with anger at the idea of Sebastian having all the power of his reluctant partner in the hierarchy. Things were changing much too quickly for his liking. Kendra was dead, but before Sebastian destroyed her, she told him of what was happening in England, as it was starting to happen across Europe.

When he beheaded the only other member of the hierarchy, Nicholae started a great deal of unrest in the vampire community. There was indeed no balance and the various factions all over the vampire world were getting the word of what happened. Little by little, Nicholae heard from them—

Kendra, in England; now she was dead, Nicholae wondered who would take over the British Isles. There was Constantine, who had more power than most; he reigned over Italy and much of the vampire world in France. He had been in contact with Nicholae since Tatiana’s demise. And then Bernadette, who Nicholae didn’t like; she controlled most of northern Europe.

And the newest immortal heard from, this Phelan in Ireland. He was the most curious of all. Nicholae wondered where he came from and why the sudden interest in the vampire world. Kendra was very interested in him. When he gave her the ancient athame, hoping Nicholae would have more luck with his ritual than Phelan had with his, it was very curious to Nicholae. He trusted no one, least of all some Irish sorcerer. It was no secret that Tatiana, the old fool, loved that region. Nicholae had no idea why, nor did Kendra, or anyone else for that matter. He wondered what happened when she visited there centuries ago.

Nicholae remembered she had come back from Egypt and was not forthcoming about her trip. Then she was off to the west, and Ireland and Britannia. Nicholae thought perhaps she had found a new community of vampires, but that was not the case. It was forgotten over the centuries. Until this Phelan came into the picture.

“Nicholae?”

He turned when he heard Daciana’s voice; he also heard the tremor and felt his anger rise.

“This is bad news,” he said, avoiding Leigh’s lighthearted smile and wave as she entered the room, as well. “Tell me.”

“I have come from a meeting with the elders and,” she stopped and swallowed before continuing, “Sebastian.”

He clenched his fists and let out a deep angry breath. “Has it happened?”

“I did not witness it. Kasandra did. Marcellus and I were called upon after it was done.”

“How do you know it took place then?” Leigh asked as she sat on the corner of Nicholae’s desk.

“Sebastian had the ring, and the amulet hung around her neck. She…she looked stronger, different, Nicholae. The air was filled with energy, and I believe whatever power Tatiana had, it now belongs to Sebastian.”

“Kasandra,” Nicholae said with disgust. “She has been in league with Tatiana since Rome. They forged an alliance long ago with a night of fornication and decadence in that depraved city of orgies and fat emperors.”

“He says that like it’s a bad thing,” Leigh whispered to Daciana, who closed her eyes and cringed.

“I knew Kasandra would be the one to defy me,” Nicholae said, ignoring Leigh. “What of Marcellus?”

“He is inconsequential. He worries of everything and will be no problem. He seeks balance, and the way he sees it now, with Sebastian possessing Tatiana’s power, there is balance. Two members of the hierarchy once again.”

“I don’t care about you elders and your balance,” Nicholae said. Even Leigh winced at the vehemence in his voice.

“Nicholae, you must remember. There must be a balance somehow. Sebastian told me to tell you, there can be peace or war. She hopes for peace.”

“Then she’s hoping for too much,” Nicholae yelled. “I will destroy her myself!”

“Nicholae, please listen to reason. Sebastian didn’t want this. It was thrust upon her. If you let this lie and take no action now, I think it will be for the best in the long run. Have patience, and it will all be yours. Let Leigh do what she needs to do. Let her do it her way. She needs to remember. She will and—” Daciana stopped and glanced at Leigh, who was playing with the ancient athame, tapping it on her chin. She continued, “She will do as you bid. Let her do it. Do not interfere. I beg you.”

Nicholae tried to calm the rage that rippled through him. He looked at Leigh. “You have nothing to say? You were resurrected for one reason.”

“It’s as clear as a bell. You brought me back from hell and you want Sebastian there, as well.” She stopped and laughed. “We made another poem.”

Daciana stared at Leigh, then glanced at Nicholae, who was seething. Leigh continued. “Don’t worry. I’ll do as you have bid. When I get through with Sebastian, she’ll wonder what I did.”

There was silence for an agonizing moment.

“I have another—”

“Leigh, we’ve wasted enough time,” Daciana said and pulled her off the desk. She looked at Nicholae, who was so irate Daciana thought he might explode. She watched his fangs drop and could not remember seeing the old vampire this enraged.

Daciana pulled Leigh out of the library as she struggled. “But—”

Nicholae raised a hand and the door slammed with such fury it knocked the pictures off the walls.

“I had to bring her back,” he said and slumped into his leather chair.

“I had at least two more poems for him,” Leigh said. “Now I can’t remember them, and it’s all your fault.”

“Leigh, you must be serious.”

“I am.”

“What are you going to do about Sebastian?” Daciana asked as they walked back into Leigh’s room.

“First, I must have a minion.”

“Why?”

“There are places we can’t go that only a human can. I had one many centuries ago…” Her voice trailed off. “Ah, Jeffrey. He was a good minion but frail. Sebastian scolded me. Sebastian was always scolding me for something. Could I help it if Jeffrey had a frail body? Could I?”

“No, Leigh,” Daciana said. It was times such as these she fervently wished alcohol would have an effect on vampires.

“There you go,” Leigh said in agreement as she flounced on the couch once again.

Daciana shook her head and sat down. This is insanity, she thought. However, she played along with Leigh because the dark, blank look in her eyes unnerved her. It was as if Leigh didn’t register anything said to her. Yet she answered everything and kept up with conversations, albeit with a good deal of insanity. She nearly missed what Leigh was saying and wondered if it made any difference.

“Now you must know of a minion,” Leigh said. “Someone in the village who has been bitten but not turned. You remember my preferences.”

“Yes, I do, and I remember Jeffrey. He was frail. Let me see what I can come up with,” Daciana said. “Wait a moment. Tell me about what was resurrected with you.”

“Oh. I’m not sure what they are. They must have just tagged along. You can’t see them?” she asked and Daciana shook her head. “Really? That’s interesting.”

“Are they in the room right now?”

Leigh looked around. “Nope. I don’t see a one of them.”

Daciana hated herself for what she was about to ask. “What do they look like?”

Leigh thought for a moment. “They’re more spirit-like, almost ghostly in appearance. I can see by the look on your face, the answer is no. Although I have yet to test them, I do not believe they are friendly. Why they choose not to show themselves to anyone, I don’t know.”

“I have seen much in my travels throughout the centuries. I have to admit, I have never experienced this. I hope you can control whatever force is behind them.”

“Why?”

“Because they could cause much destruction.”

“So?”

Daciana looked into her eyes. “There would be no reason for any more needless destruction.”

Leigh laughed outright and stood. She gathered her cape and swung it around on her shoulders and headed for the door.

“Where are you—?”

“Needless? Oh, Daciana, you are amusing. There is always a need for destruction, darling,” she said. “This is what Nicholae is talking about. We must have order. We must have control. We shall not suffer the treacherous ones at our door.” She stopped and looked down at Daciana. “Remember that.”

She threw the door open. “And as for the humans? We can not live among them. We eat them, and we destroy them. And that’s what I believe, as well, or at least I think I remember believing it.” She stopped and shook her head. “No matter, and if my little friends can help? So be it. We’ll stay the course and defeat the mortals—one meal at a time.”

Daciana sat there; her fangs dropped, along with her mouth, as the door closed behind Leigh.

Chapter 30

Kasandra stood on the balcony. It would be dawn soon and she would retreat from it as she had for nearly a thousand years. How she envied the mortals this one simple pleasure. Her mind immediately went to Sebastian. She was glad she was able to assist Tatiana one last time. It was right that Sebastian take her place next to Nicholae. She hoped Sebastian had the strength to defeat him if the time came, which she knew someday it would. Sebastian was such a magnificent vampire in the old days before Anastasia. Leigh was right about one thing—Sebastian’s love for Anastasia changed her existence forever. If there was ever a chance for a vampire to find their humanity, she hoped for Sebastian.

“I do remember you now.”

Kasandra’s back stiffened when she heard Leigh’s voice. She turned to see Leigh standing there. She now wore the black cape as she always did; the hood covered most of her face as she walked toward Kasandra. When she stood directly in front of her, Leigh slowly pushed the hood away from her face and smiled. Kasandra watched her eyes and tried to calm her breathing. Leigh’s black eyes registered nothing; they were void of any emotion and recognition. It was as if they were not real at all. It oddly reminded Kasandra of two onyx stones.

“I’m glad your memory is coming back, Leigh,” Kasandra said. “You’re going to need it.”

“You assisted Sebastian in obtaining Tatiana’s power. Nicholae was not pleased, let me tell you. You elders are not supposed to choose sides.”

“When Daciana broke that rule, all bets were off. You know that. There must be balance and now there is.” In that instant, Leigh was gone. It caught Kasandra off-guard as she stood there staring at the empty balcony.

“I’m right here.”

Kasandra whirled around. “Up here.” She looked out from the balcony to see Leigh sitting in the tree, her legs crossed and swinging. “Something I can do now that I’ve been resurrected.” She stretched her arms from her sides and hung her head in dramatic fashion. “Who am I?”

“The mortals would not find your blasphemy amusing.”

Leigh laughed and floated out of the tree to stand on the balcony railing. “You old fogies are no fun.” She floated off the railing, closed the distance between them, and whispered, “And I’m all about fun.”

She took the silver athame from her cloak and held it up in front of her. “Nicholae said some Irish sorcerer gave this to Kendra, who sent it on to Nicholae. This sorcerer thought we’d have better luck with it since his ritual went awry. Some mortal it seems bested him. Imagine, getting the better of a sorcerer who is over a thousand years old.” She shook her head. “Very rude.”

In a flash, she was gone again. Kasandra whirled around in all directions; she was alone. She waited, but Leigh was nowhere, well, nowhere Kasandra could see. She started off the balcony and into her drawing room all the while feeling someone, something. Leigh was following her.

“Are you scared yet?” Leigh’s voice called out; her laughter mingled with the wind. Kasandra kept moving; her breath became erratic. She wanted to go back to Sebastian where she felt safe. Leigh did indeed scare her.

“Sebastian can’t help you.”

Kasandra stumbled on the carpet in her haste.

“Oops. Be careful.” Leigh’s voice taunted her.

Kasandra felt like breaking into a dead run. She was old, tired—tired of this game, tired of this existence. When Nicholae beheaded Tatiana, Kasandra knew the balance shifted; she knew Marcellus would not be strong enough and Daciana would choose Nicholae.

She stopped in the middle of the room and let out an amused laugh as she turned around. “Show yourself, Leigh. Don’t hide in the shadows like a girl.”

Leigh appeared from the dark balcony and slowly walked toward her. Kasandra mustered every ounce of strength. She knew she was no match for this insane vampire. Her time had come, and she welcomed it—no more feeding off mortals, no more hiding away from the dawn.

A serene, almost peaceful feeling wafted through her. This was what humans must feel like at a moment of bliss. She laughed sadly.

“What’s so funny?” Leigh said in a flat voice. “Now’s not the time for levity, old woman. You’re about to die—again.”

Kasandra smiled and nodded. “Yes. I know. I welcome it. Do your worst, Leigh. I’m not afraid of you.” She laughed openly then, much to Leigh’s ire. “I’ve existed for nearly a thousand years. I have sat with noblemen and women. I have drunk the blood of emperors. I have known the sexual desire of queens and princes, and above all, Tatiana.”

Kasandra walked forward and looked into Leigh’s lifeless eyes; Leigh backed up. “I have seen more with these eyes than you could ever imagine. Be afraid of you?” she asked and laughed. “You’re pathetic. And…you’re insane.”

Leigh’s fangs dropped and the whites of her eyes turned blood red. Kasandra had to admit it was a dramatic change. The red and black of Leigh’s eyes seemed to swirl and mingle together. She grew taller, or perhaps Kasandra was shrinking back. Leigh stood over her and raised the athame. “I am told this dagger is made of pure silver, and when driven through the heart of a vampire, it reduces them to ashes. Let’s see if it works,” she said in a hissed whisper and plunged the dagger into Kasandra’s heart.

Blood poured from Kasandra’s mortal wound as Leigh drove it home. However, Kasandra smiled and reached up to wrap her hands around Leigh’s, aiding her to push the dagger deeper.

Leigh was stymied; she cocked her head. “Hmm, this scene is oddly reminiscent of someone else,” she whispered and watched Kasandra die. It then dawned on her. “Ah, yes. Marcus Windham. Another old fool who was troublesome. Now, elder, die as he did.”

Kasandra was already dead when Leigh withdrew the athame. Her ashes lay at Leigh’s feet. Leigh looked down at the remains. “You could have at least put up a better fight. I expected more from an elderly elder. Now to find Sebastian.” She dusted off her hands and replaced the athame back in her cape. “Sebastian?” she called out as she stepped over Kasandra’s ashes. “Come out, come out, wherever you are.”

Chapter 31

Sebastian sat forward and felt the shift throughout her being. This was something she had never experienced in her existence as a vampire. She had felt the surge of power, the transformation in her body when her rage grew. This was different. There was an inner pull, the feeling of knowing something was about to, or in fact, did happen.

Her first thought was of Alex. She needed to get back to England; she was too far away from her if something happened. She prayed to any god who would listen that Gaylen was watching over her.

She rose from the chair and felt light-headed for an instant. Then a vision flashed through her mind. It was Kasandra, not Alex.

“Kasandra,” she said and ran out of the room.

Sebastian stooped and ran her fingers through Kasandra’s ashes. Visions slammed through her mind. Leigh was here, she thought. The vision of Leigh with a dagger, of them arguing, of Leigh plunging the dagger into Kasandra, as Damien delivered the final blow to Tatiana. Her rage started; she felt it deep within.

As she stood, her muscles expanded and she felt every bone in her body creak as if they were growing. She looked down at her hands and arms—they became more muscular. Energy ripped through her, she could smell the electricity in the air.

“I will send them all to hell,” she yelled out and flew off the balcony and into the pre-dawn hours.

Sebastian flew at the door, sending it flying off its hinges. She looked up to see Daciana at the top of the staircase. “What are you doing in Nicholae’s house, Daciana?” Sebastian called up.

Hearing the growl coming from Sebastian had Daciana walking backward up the stairs. “What are you doing here, Sebastian? Are you insane? Nicholae and Leigh will—”

Sebastian walked toward the staircase. “She killed Kasandra, you fool,” Sebastian said with a snarl.

“No. Why would she kill Kasandra?”

“Because she’s insane,” Sebastian yelled. “This will all be over right now.”

Daciana hesitated; Sebastian heard her thoughts. “Yes, you should be afraid of Leigh. If she’ll kill Kasandra, who is an elder, what do you think she would do to you or Marcellus?” Sebastian’s anger grew. “What in the devil were you thinking? Bringing her back from hell?”

“Sebastian.” Daciana recovered and descended the stairs to meet her. “Go, please. This is what they want. Don’t be a fool. You have been given Tatiana’s power. Use it wisely.” She stopped and nervously looked around. “Think of what you’re doing. You have to go back to England. You have to help that mortal of yours finish what you started. Go before it’s too late. I beg you.”

Sebastian laughed rudely. “Always looking out for number one, eh, Daciana?” However, Sebastian heard the truth in her words. She thought of Alex, of her being there with only Gaylen to protect her.

“If Leigh finds out where your mortal is, you must get there first.”

Sebastian felt the rage subside. “You and Marcellus are the only ones left. Don’t be fooled by thinking Nicholae would not destroy either of you in the blink of an eye. Tell them. Tell them all. I will destroy them. If they want war, they will have it.”

In the next instance, Sebastian was gone and Daciana slumped down onto the stair.

Sebastian took the vial of blood out of the leather pouch and drained its contents. She closed her eyes and felt the serum coursing through her veins. As usual, the rush was palpable. Though she was calm now, she still felt the anger for Leigh and Nicholae, for their useless bloodshed and destruction. She threw the empty vial and shattered it against the rubble of Tatiana’s estate. “We are vampires, after all.”

“Ah, Sebastian, darling. You finally get it.”

Sebastian felt the serum racing through her as she turned. “Leigh,” she said. “It’s good to see you again.”

“I doubt that very much.” Leigh walked out from behind the columns of burnt timber. “I love what you did to the place.”

Sebastian stood her ground and noticed Leigh had not changed much at all. Then she looked into her eyes. They were no longer the sensual blue she remembered; they were black as coal. The eyes of hell, Sebastian thought. “What happened with Kasandra?”

“She’s dead.” She gave Sebastian a curious look. “Ya know? She went the way of the dodo?” When she saw the angry look, she laughed. “Oh, all right. I’m sorry I compared her with an extinct bird. You’re so touchy. I miss the old Sebastian. Remember Paris?” She pushed the hood away from her head and looked around, not waiting for an answer. “I remember the first time I met Tatiana was in this very spot. She was a magnificent creature.”

“Yes, she was. And Nicholae destroyed her and this.” Sebastian waved her arm around.

“Yes, he did. And he will destroy so much more,” Leigh said and grinned. “That’s why I’m here. You sent me far into hell, Sebastian.”

“Not far enough, it seems.”

“Hmm, funny. You don’t seem taken aback at this. Being resurrected isn’t an everyday occurrence. Why are you not surprised? Or have you such power now that nothing fazes you?” She moved to her right, staying a good twenty feet from Sebastian.

Sebastian knew she was being stalked and welcomed this game. “I knew what Nicholae had planned. I had two choices when I came back here. Stop you or retrieve Tatiana’s box. I tried to do both, but there is only so much a vampire can do.”

Leigh laughed and nodded. “I hear ya.” She continued walking around Sebastian slowly. “You know why I was brought back, don’t you?”

Sebastian nodded and followed her. “To take Nicholae back with you and this time stay there.”

Leigh stopped and Sebastian saw the anger in her dark eyes. “My memory ain’t what it used to be, darling. But little by little, things are coming back to me. I remember much from long, long ago. However, the recent past is somewhat sketchy. Perhaps it was the brutal way in which I was destroyed. It probably scared the memory right out of me.”

“It’s a shame you remembered your way back.”

Leigh laughed. “Oh, how I wish we were on the same side. With your power and my—”

“Insanity?”

“No, darling, that’s not quite what I was thinking. But it doesn’t matter. We are at odds. We’re now truly enemies. And you know what they say? Keep your friends close—”

“And your enemies closer,” Sebastian said. “It’s a good idea to keep your adversaries close.”

“And I plan on stickin’ to you like white on rice.”

“What’s to stop me from destroying you right now?”

“Darling, if you wanted to, I’d be dead again already. Besides,” she said, and in the next instance, she was gone.

Sebastian raised an eyebrow as she looked into the dark. “Very good, Leigh,” she said to the air. “A little something you brought back with you?”

Leigh’s laughter filled the silence of the pre-dawn. Sebastian looked to the east over the Carpathian Mountains and grinned. “Come on, Leigh. We’re wasting time. And you’re running out of the night.”

Leigh appeared again, this time on the precipice where Sebastian stood not too long ago. Sebastian, not to be outdone, jumped and landed several feet behind Leigh, who clapped her hands; Sebastian bowed.

“We’re both running out of time,” Leigh said in a superior tone and bared her fangs when Sebastian laughed.

“Sebastian, I’ll destroy you without destroying you,” Leigh said in a warning voice. “Now we both need to get away from the dawn, darling.” She motioned to the east and the faint glimpse of sunrise.

“That’s where you’re wrong, darling.” Sebastian pulled her collar up around her neck. “You’ll try your damnedest to destroy me, Leigh, on whatever level you choose. But here is a big difference. You’ll have to do it in the dark of night. I have found a way to survive the dawn, my pet.”

Leigh glanced nervously behind her as the sun started to rise. “This is not a game of chicken. We’ll both be destroyed and what fun will that be?”

Sebastian said nothing; she whistled happily and looked at her wrist. “Almost dawn.”

Though the sun was not over the mountaintops, Leigh felt her back begin to warm. “I know you long for your humanity, but we’re still vampires, darling. We can’t—”

Sebastian saw the recognition dawn on her. “I see your memory is coming back.”

“The fucking serum,” Leigh said with a snarl as her fangs protruded. She felt the heat of the sun on her back.

“Yes, the fucking serum. You’d best get your memory back. To be done in by the sunlight twice in one existence would be very careless on your part.” Sebastian pulled out a pair of sunglasses and slipped them on. “Don’t forget to write.”

Leigh snarled and hissed as she cringed from the sun. “This is not over.”

Screaming all the way, Leigh dove off the precipice and flew out of sight.

“Bat brain,” Sebastian said.

Although Leigh was nowhere in sight, Sebastian knew she would always be there. Instantly, she thought of Alex; Sebastian knew Alex was Leigh’s next target. The thought of it sent a chill through her. She knew she needed Alex with her; it was the only way to ensure her safety.

Now the question: Does Alex feel the same?

Chapter 32

“What is this place, Gaylen?” Alex asked as she looked at what looked like the charred remains of a home. It instantly reminded her of Marcus Windham and how he died and how Windham Research burned to the ground at Leigh’s hand. She shivered and pulled the collar of her sweater around her neck.

“This was Tatiana’s home, Alex. Sebastian’s instructions were to bring you here. It was time, she told me.” Gaylen gave the night a curious glance. “I sincerely hope Leigh is nowhere to be found.”

“Time for what?” Alex asked as she too looked around.

“Time for you to know everything.”

They whirled around when they heard Sebastian’s voice. She walked out of the shadow of the burnt timbers and stood in the moonlight.

Alex swallowed convulsively and took a step forward, then quelled the urge to run to Sebastian. “You’re safe,” she said, trying to see through the tears that flooded her vision.

“I’m fine, Alex,” Sebastian said. “There’s much we need to discuss but not here.” She tore her gaze away from Alex. “Gaylen, as I told you, Leigh is back. I don’t trust the night. Both of you, come with me.”

Alex and Gaylen followed Sebastian; Alex watched as she squatted down and took something out of her pocket that was attached to a chain or necklace. Sebastian placed the round object onto the floor. When Sebastian turned it, she opened a trap door.

“What is this, Sebastian?” Gaylen asked.

Sebastian stood and opened the door fully. “This passageway leads to rooms beneath Tatiana’s house. I had no idea it was here. Tatiana didn’t have time to show me.”

She led the way, Alex followed, and Gaylen took up the rear. “Close the door behind you, Gay.”

In the dark, Alex instinctively reached out for Sebastian’s arm. Sebastian took the torch off the wall, then took Alex’s hand. For a moment, their eyes locked. Alex searched Sebastian’s hazel eyes for some sign of something—anything. Her heart ached as she felt the tears once again threaten to overtake her.

The flickering flame of the torch danced across Sebastian’s brooding face. She gave Alex’s hand a reassuring squeeze; Alex smiled through her tears and held on tight.

“Okay, lovebirds, can we get out of this damp corridor?” Gaylen whispered behind them.

Sebastian led them to a large room, dimly lit by several torches strategically placed. She let go of Alex’s hand; Alex slowly walked around the room, her gaze settling on a very large chair. Torches blazed on either side. “This is where it was supposed to happen, isn’t it?” She had a vision of Tatiana sitting in that chair, with Sebastian kneeling in front her, waiting to take Tatiana’s place in the hierarchy.

“Yes. Kasandra showed me this place. While I waited for you, I’ve found some interesting passages. Let me show you.”

Alex and Gaylen followed her to the far wall. Sebastian once again held up the heavy necklace. “This is the amulet that was in the box.”

“This contains the power?” Gaylen gestured to the amulet.

“No, this is the key, along with my ring, that unlocked…let me show you.”

Sebastian showed Alex and Gaylen the ornate engravings on the top of the amulet. “It fits into this.” She placed the amulet into the engravings on the wall. When she turned it, the wall moved. Giving it a healthy push, the door creaked open and exposed yet another room. “I found this earlier.”

They walked inside the room, which to Alex looked like a private bedchamber. “Tatiana’s?” she asked as she walked around the room. She stopped at the large bed covered with silken sheets and pillows.

Sebastian nodded. “I can only assume so.”

“Very nice, Tatiana,” Gaylen said in awe as his hand ran along the silken material. “What a time she must have spent in here.” He grinned and wiggled his eyebrows.

Alex hid her grin as Sebastian scowled and avoided her glance. Alex walked over to the tall mahogany chifferobe and opened the doors. “Wow,” she said and reverently touched the silk robes. “Tatiana knew how to dress.” She then walked over to the dressing table and gently opened the jewelry box. She was shocked at what she saw. Suddenly feeling as though she was intruding, she closed the box; she felt Sebastian’s gaze upon her and looked up. Sebastian was frowning, as usual, but Alex saw her hazel eyes smile and her heart nearly leapt out of her chest.

“You never knew of this room?” Gaylen asked and broke their connection. He studied the artwork on the walls. “These are originals.”

“No,” Sebastian said and looked away from Alex. “As I said, I only assume I would have, had the ceremony been completed.”

She watched Alex as she sat on the bed and picked up a book. She looked up. “Do you think Tatiana would mind? I know these are her private possessions.”

“No. Somehow I think she would want you here,” Sebastian said, then turned and walked out, leaving Alex.

Sebastian sat on the ornate bench outside the bedchamber and waited for Alex. For some reason, she knew Alex should be in that room, looking at and studying Tatiana’s belongings. Fear rippled through her then. She didn’t know if she wanted Alex to know everything or not. What would she do? Leave or stay? Which caused Sebastian more trepidation?

“What do I fear?” she mumbled and put her head back. She laughed inwardly as she thought of what she’d been through in the past twenty-four hours. She’d obtained the source of Tatiana’s power and left Romania with one dead elder and one infuriated Nicholae. She’d destroyed Damien; a self-satisfied grin spread across her face at the vision of him impaled to the ceiling of Nicholae’s library. She really wished she could have seen the look on Nicholae’s face when he found Damien—he deserved worse. Nina and Carey Spaulding were both dead. She would have to tell Alex this.

And then there was one resurrected Leigh. She closed her eyes and grimaced at the reality of having Leigh the Insane back again.

Sebastian had survived it all and now was afraid of letting Alex know all of this. She really hated how she felt right now. In over five hundred years, she had witnessed much, conquered many, and destroyed even more. What was it about this redheaded mortal that had her sitting on a bench in Tatiana’s private chambers unable to move?

She opened her eyes when she felt the presence of someone. There stood Gaylen in the doorway, arms folded across his chest and leaning his shoulder against the doorjamb. “The principal will see you now,” he said in a grave voice.

Sebastian scowled deeply but said nothing as Gaylen sauntered over to her. “Scooch,” he said playfully and bumped into her shoulder.

Sebastian groaned and moved over, giving Gaylen room to sit next to her. “Ah, remember the good ole days, darling? When we were strong and virile and masters of the world? Where no one dared defy us? Mortals and vampires alike swooned at the sight of us. What happened to those days?” he asked wistfully.

“You were never virile.”

“A minor point, darling.” Gaylen laughed. “What is it about The Adored One? She had me thinking of Samuel, and I haven’t thought of him in over a century. It’s all this love talk.”

Sebastian shifted uncomfortably. “Love nonsense.”

“Yes, it is, but it has you sitting out here like a wayward schoolgirl. Now before you go in and face your fate, tell me what happened here. I must tell you, there is unrest back in England. I feel it. Word of Kendra’s destruction has gotten around.”

She opened her coat and produced the amulet once again.

Gaylen leaned away from her then and gave her an appraising eye. “You don’t look more powerful, although I do sense something.”

When Sebastian showed him the book, Gaylen raised an eyebrow. He turned it over in his hand. “I’m assuming you’re the only one who’s seen this. It looks ancient.”

“It is,” she said and looked past Gaylen. “What is Alex doing in there?”

“Don’t be so impatient. She found some letter. Leave her alone. Alex needs to know what she’s getting into. Now continue.”

“It was written in an ancient Celtic language. Kasandra showed me where to find it. The ring and amulet work as some sort of key to unlock it.”

“How are Kasandra and the other elders? I haven’t seen them in so long.”

“Kasandra is dead. And Leigh has been resurrected.”

Gaylen frowned. “I take it Kasandra was destroyed by Leigh’s hand.”

“Yes,” Sebastian said with a deep sigh. “She was resurrected before I could stop it. I needed to procure the amulet first. She’s insane.”

“She always was, darling.”

“No, Gay, she’s different now. Leigh is more of a loose cannon than before. I don’t even think Nicholae will be able to control her.”

“That does present a problem. Where is she now?” Gone was Gaylen’s playful tone.

“I don’t know. I took the serum, and Leigh was, of course, unprotected from the sun. She flew away like the bat brain she is but not before telling me it wasn’t over and she would destroy me without destroying me.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means Alex. And anyone else I know.”

Gaylen scooted away from Sebastian, who had to chuckle as her old friend’s playfulness returned. “Too late, my friend.”

“Will she follow us to England?”

“I sense her presence already.”

“Do you? You never spoke like this before. You can feel her presence?”

Sebastian nodded. “When you arrived, I felt it. When you said there was unrest, I knew it. She’s still here.”

“What do we do next?”

Sebastian held the book; Gaylen itched with curiosity. “How do you open it?”

“This ring.” Sebastian held up her right hand. “The metal casing around the book contains Tatiana’s blood. The ring pierces my finger, my blood flows with Tatiana’s, and the book is unlocked.”

Gaylen nodded. “Extremely clever of Tatiana.”

“Yes, it was. You and I are the only ones who know of this. I’ll tell Alex, uh…”

“When you make nice-nice?”

Sebastian scowled. “She looks tired.”

“The Adored One hasn’t slept since you left.”

They sat in silence for a moment before Gaylen spoke again. “Am I the only one who feels silly sitting on this bench?”

Sebastian tried not to laugh as she cleared her throat. “There is much to do, Gay.”

“I know, and as I told Alex, I don’t envy you. She loves you, Sebastian, but…”

Sebastian stood and paced in front of him. “But she’ll realize it’s hopeless.”

“No, I don’t think that will happen. Alex is a stubborn woman, and I don’t believe she’ll give you up. Not without a fight.” Gaylen watched as Sebastian paced back and forth. “I’m not sure who scares me more, you or Alex.”

Sebastian allowed a laugh to rumble out of her chest. “I opt for the redhead.”

Gaylen smiled and stood. “This thing that happened with Kendra.”

Sebastian frowned; she felt her anger rising once again. Gaylen continued, “What angers you about this?”

“I’m not angry.”

“Tell your face. I think you’re angry with yourself. You’ve allowed human feelings in once again.”

“I can’t bear the idea of someone touching Alex. Someone, anyone kissing her.”

“You’re so butch,” he said with a sigh and walked to the doorway leading to the corridor. “I’m off on a reconnaissance mission. We will head back to England together, yes?”

“Yes. Take great care, Gaylen. Don’t wander too far. We must leave soon.”

“I shan’t meander, Sebastian, but while I’m gone, settle this, or at the very least talk to Alex. You have much more to deal with and you need a clear head.” He started to leave, then turned back to Sebastian. “And you need Alex.”

Sebastian didn’t reply as Gaylen left. She walked over and sat on the chair, stretching her longs legs out in front of her. She glanced at the room and wondered what Alex was doing for so long.

She draped her arms over the arms of the chair and put her head back. She closed her eyes and against her will, she smiled as she remembered their first meeting. How Alex rushed into the classroom that night. Sebastian remembered her soft voice as she apologized for being late. She pursed her lips to avoid the smile as she remembered Alex holding the bottle of holy water and the crucifix that night in the lab at Windham Research. When the realization hit Alex that Sebastian was indeed a vampire, she took the information in stride; she was more curious than anything else. When Alex admitted her love, Sebastian was stymied. This redhead invaded Sebastian’s heart and soul, if she had one.

Once again, she felt a presence. When she heard movement, she opened her eyes. She was amazed at the sight before her. There stood Alex, her red hair pulled off her neck, golden combs held her thick hair in place. She wore a white silk robe, sleeveless, tied at the waist; the flowing material trailed behind her. A silver and gold necklace hung sensually around her neck.

Sebastian sat transfixed as Alex stood in front of her. She was beautiful.

“Alex, what—?”

“It was written in a letter I found in Tatiana’s book. Written to you, telling you how the ceremony should take place. How your elders would be present and Nicholae. How she would transfer all she knew to you, so you would reign wisely for the next thousand years. The end of the letter is more important to me.” She handed the letter to Sebastian, who took it without a word.

Alex stood and waited while Sebastian read the letter. She scanned through it, reading about the ceremony that was unimportant now, as Sebastian had the book along with the amulet and ring. She read of how Tatiana wanted Sebastian to rule wisely. How she hoped Sebastian would find her lost humanity somehow and…

She looked up at Alex, who smiled. Sebastian saw the tears well in her green eyes, how the flames from the torches made them sparkle. She read the last of the letter.

I hope you have found your lost humanity, Sebastian. I know what happened with Anastasia and how you had to kill the thing you loved. If it were possible to find your soul, perhaps this book will assist you. It is written that the chosen one will lead our kind but will not lead alone.

Find your chosen one. I knew it would not be Anastasia. She was weak, and at the time, you were too headstrong, too impatient in your quest. I could not tell you. You were fulfilling your destiny as it was written long ago. Long before the dawn, when we were not unlike the mortals.

Find the one, Sebastian, and lead wisely.

Tatiana Messalina

Sebastian folded the worn letter and placed it on the table next to the chair. She looked at Alex, who looked so lovely.

“I figured if we couldn’t have the ceremony, at least we could have this.” She lightly lifted the silken material of the robe. “I don’t think Tatiana would mind.”

“Alex, there is much you need to know.”

“There is much you need to know about Kendra,” Alex said. “I’m so sorry. Please forgive me.”

“There’s nothing to forgive.”

“I thought you hated me.”

“I—” She stopped; Alex searched her eyes.

“What?” Alex stepped forward. “Tell me.”

Sebastian scowled as the vision of Kendra touching Alex, kissing her, flashed once again. “I understand. I know I’ve turned your life completely upside down. It’s not your fault.”

“I want to tell you what happened with Kendra.”

“I know, Alex.” Sebastian ran her fingers through her hair.

“No, you don’t.”

“Yes, I do.”

“Sebastian, when Kendra kissed me—”

“I get it.” Sebastian shifted uncomfortably in the chair. She folded her arms across her chest, feeling very much like a child. Oh, these human emotions!

“When she kissed me, for an instant, Sebastian, I…and I don’t know why…”

Sebastian heard the confusion in her voice. “I get it. She kissed you. You liked it. I get it. I’m sorry I destroyed her. We can always have a ritual and bring her back.”

Alex cocked her head. “That’s not what I want and you know it.”

“No, really. I’m the hierarchy now. I can do it,” Sebastian said, oozing sarcasm as she snapped her fingers. “Just like that, I can bring her back.”

Alex put her hands on her hips. “I’m trying to explain how I felt and what was happening at the time.”

Sebastian grunted and rolled her eyes. She tried to remember she was a member of the vampire hierarchy now and not some jealous lover—it wasn’t working. “Fine. How did you feel?” She noticed the anger rising in Alex’s face. “Did you get all tingly inside?”

Alex glared at her. “You pompous jackass. How dare you? You’ve lived for half a millennium, romping and ravaging women and vampire alike and you have the nerve to get sarcastic with me over a kiss?” Her voice rose as she emphasized the last word.

Sebastian leaned back as she sat upon her throne. Alex was fuming; Sebastian let her rant.

“You beat all, do you know that? You fly into my life, make me love you, and do not deny it. You did. And look at me.” She put her arms out. “If I wanted Kendra or anyone else, would I be standing here like a moron, dressed in a toga, waiting for you to make love to me?” She swiped the one red curl off her forehead with the back of her hand. “Well?”

Sebastian felt her arousal grow exponentially. She raised her hand. “Come here, Alex.” She watched as Alex suddenly shivered and slowly walked up to her. “Kneel down.”

Alex narrowed her eyes for a moment. Sebastian grinned slightly as she felt her fangs protrude. “Please,” she added.

Alex knelt in front of her; Sebastian sat forward and caressed her cheek. Alex moaned and leaned into her touch. She ran her fingers across Alex’s cheek, to her ear; Alex purred into her touch and closed her eyes. Sebastian’s fingers entwined in her red hair as she pulled Alex’s head back. Alex’s eyes opened as Sebastian gazed down into the green depths. “The thought of someone touching you drives me insane. Can you understand that?” she whispered. “You are mine.”

“Yes,” Alex replied. “And if you don’t make love to me soon—”

Sebastian smothered her last words in a heated kiss. She stood, held out her hand to assist Alex to her feet, and led her to the bedchamber.

They stood by the bedside as Sebastian gazed down into her eyes. “There is much to consider, Alex.” She ran her fingers across the top of Alex’s shoulders, then down her arms, and grinned as Alex shivered uncontrollably. “My life now—”

“Our life,” Alex whispered, reaching up to touch Sebastian’s face. Her hands were gently pushed aside.

“Our life,” Sebastian said; she ran her fingers up and down the soft skin of Alex’s arms. “Leigh is back.”

“I don’t care.” Alex sighed and stood perfectly still.

Sebastian nodded and cupped her breast. “Nicholae is furious.”

“He’ll get over it,” Alex whispered in a ragged voice.

Sebastian grinned slightly as she slowly untied the robe. She pushed the silken folds back to expose Alex’s body. Alex was shivering, her nipples hardening as Sebastian ran her thumbs over each. “There will be others who don’t agree with me.”

“There will be those who do,” Alex said.

Sebastian inwardly smiled at the feisty, challenging tone of the mortal she loved. She lowered her head and kissed her neck, while her fingers toyed and teased her breast. “We need to go to Ireland,” she mumbled against the vein that pulsated beneath her lips.

“I’ll call the travel agent in the morning.”

Sebastian delighted in Alex’s deep moan when her fangs lightly grazed her neck. Sebastian lowered her hand away from Alex’s breast and slid down her torso; she reached around and cupped her buttock, gently kneading her firm cheek. Alex let out a deep groan when Sebastian caressed her hip, then slid her fingers through her wetness. “For me,” she whispered as she slipped through her folds.

Alex merely nodded and bit her bottom lip. She groaned impatiently when Sebastian removed her fingers and slipped the robe from her shoulders; it fell to a muffled heap at Alex’s feet. She now stood naked in front of Sebastian, who stepped back and gazed at her body. Her mouth watered when she saw the glistening red curls between Alex’s trembling legs.

“Open your eyes, love,” Sebastian said. She looked into Alex’s eyes. “There will be much for you to consider and much to deal with in the future.” She reached up and took the combs out of Alex’s hair, allowing the thick curls to fall helplessly around her shoulders.

“But not tonight,” Alex whispered with a grin.

Sebastian nodded and laid her against the pillows; she slowly disrobed. “No, Alex. Not tonight.”

Their eyes locked as Sebastian slipped out of her clothes. “You are so beautiful, Sebastian.” She opened her arms. “Come, I need to feel you.”

Sebastian slipped between her legs and lay atop her. Alex ran her fingertips over the healing wound on Sebastian’s shoulder. “This is new.”

“I got bit.” Sebastian’s grin faded when she saw the worried look and the flash of doubt. “I heal quickly, remember?”

Alex nodded but said nothing. Sebastian kissed her tenderly. “I do love the feel of you, Alex. I always will.”

Tears welled once again. Sebastian read her mind, and as Alex started to speak, Sebastian kissed her, then pulled back. “I know Kendra meant nothing. It’s forgotten,” she whispered and sensually moved her hips into Alex, slowly at first, then her pace quickened, her passion mounted; she felt her fangs protrude and her body expand. Alex groaned and writhed beneath her as Sebastian rose up and supported her body on her outstretched arms; her muscles contracted and bulged as she bore her hips into Alex.

“Oh, god,” Alex whimpered as she grabbed Sebastian’s ass, pulling her closer.

Sebastian’s fangs dropped and her back arched as her orgasm started. She threw her head back and let out an unearthly howl as she came. Alex was right behind her, her body twitching as she clawed at Sebastian’s shoulder, urging her downward.

“Now, please,” she cried out.

Sebastian growled as she kissed and licked her way down Alex’s body until she settled between her parted legs. She felt Alex’s fingers clutching her hair, holding her close. “Please, Sebastian,” Alex cried out again.

Sebastian kissed the small, nearly invisible puncture wounds on the inside of Alex’s thigh. When Alex moaned and parted her legs farther, Sebastian slipped her tongue deep inside. Alex was writhing against the silken sheets, her body convulsing as Sebastian’s teeth nipped and raked across her clitoris. Turning her head, she sank her fangs deep into Alex’s vein. Alex arched off the bed and held Sebastian close; Sebastian groaned as she drank from this woman, her savior.

The blood flowing through Alex would take Sebastian into the next thousand years.

Leigh watched from the shadows of the woods as Sebastian stood on the precipice of the burnt shell of Tatiana’s home. It was almost dawn; Leigh cautiously gazed at the eastern sky, then shrank behind the safety of the tree.

As the sun rose above the Carpathian Mountains, Leigh watched as Sebastian closed her eyes. A feeling of pure jealousy rippled through her when Sebastian smiled and lifted her head to the morning sun.

“She looks more magnificent in the light of day,” Leigh said in a low voice. “Doesn’t she, my pets?” The leaves rustled beneath her feet, but there was no one, nothing there. “What? Yes, darlings, I agree. A vampire in the light of day,” she said, watching the dawn appear over Sebastian’s face.

Leigh pulled the hood over her, shrouding her beauty and hiding her from the dawn. She retreated into the darkness and laughed. “I gotta get me some of that.”

Epilogue

Sebastian stood at the gate inside the mausoleum. She had Tatiana’s book in one hand and the amulet in the other. Her destiny was clear; no more arguing, no more discussion.

While she glanced at the book, she instantly remembered the vision of Tatiana. Over an ocean of time, Sebastian, I would have chosen you. She hoped Tatiana was right in her choice, not that it mattered. There was no turning back.

Leigh was now back in the picture and her words taunted her: I will destroy you without destroying you. Knowing what Leigh referred to, Sebastian thought of Alex, who was sleeping in Tatiana’s bedchamber. They had much to discuss; there was much to do. They must go back and she must go to Ireland to meet with the historian again to decipher the book.

Tatiana said it held all the knowledge of what vampires were before the dawn; it would assist Sebastian in the next thousand years.

As she watched the morning sun rise and drift across the Carpathian mountaintops, Sebastian closed her eyes; she thought again of Alex. Without her brilliance, the sun would have destroyed Sebastian. Now she stood in its light and reveled in its warmth.

The next thousand years would start with the rising of the morning sun.

About the author

Kate Sweeney was the 2007 recipient of the Golden Crown Literary Society award for Debut Author for She Waits, the first in the Kate Ryan Mystery series. The series also includes A Nice Clean Murder, The Trouble with Murder, and Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas?

Other novels include Away from the Dawn, Residual Moon, and The O’Malley Legacy. She is also a contributing author for the anthology Wild Nights: (Mostly) True Stories of Women Loving Women, published by Bella Books.

Born in Chicago, Kate resides in Villa Park, Illinois, where she works as an office manager—no glamour here, folks; it pays the bills. Humor is deeply embedded in Kate’s DNA. She sincerely hopes you will see this when you read her novels, short stories, and other works by visiting her Web site at www.katesweeneyonline.com. E-mail Kate at ksweeney22@aol.com.

By Kate Sweeney

The Kate Ryan Series

She Waits

In the first of the Kate Ryan Mystery series, we find Kate Ryan, a middle-aged accident prone, ex-private investigator who stumbles into the lives of Dr. Maggie Winfield and her adorable Aunt Hannah, thus becoming an unwitting participant in their tangled web of family secrets. The elusive Kate joins forces with the sarcastic Maggie as they become the nucleus for this ongoing series.

A Nice Clean Murder

The second in the Kate Ryan Mystery series finds Kate’s brother-in-law, Mac, heir to a family estate in the west of Ireland bequeathed to him by his Uncle Brian, who ‘accidentally fell off a cliff”. Suspicions arise when an Irishman collapses on Kate’s doorstep. Kate now agrees to accompany her family on a merry romp of murder and betrayal to the romantic, rugged coast of Ireland.

The Trouble With Murder

After a three-week photo assignment in South Dakota, Kate Ryan wants a quiet week in her log cabin. She decides to make it a ‘girls only’ weekend and invites her sister Teri, Maggie and her Aunt Hannah. Now, something troublesome is happening on Kate’s lake: A violent storm leaves them isolated; a body washes up on the beach; too many suspects and no way out—that’s the trouble with murder.

Who’ll Be Dead for Christmas

A week before Christmas, Kate Ryan moves back into her old neighborhood on the North Side of Chicago, back where she started and ended her PI business. Kate purchases a renovated brownstone, which she gets for a song. When Kate finds out that the former tenant, a scientist, was murdered in the kitchen, she understands why she got it so cheap.

Also by Kate Sweeney

Residual Moon

Two women are found dead on Chicago’s lakefront, both murdered in the same way. Detective Sergeant Grayson MacCarthaigh’s only common thread is Dr. Neala Rourke, curator of the famous National Museum in Dublin, who is here with her archeological exhibit at the Field Museum. With a strange and eerie turn of events, Grayson finds herself going back to Ireland where Celtic beliefs and mythology are thrown into the mix, changing the logical detective’s world forever.

The O’Malley Legacy

Travel through history with the O’Malley women, from 14th century Branna O’Malley to the 1820’s and Quinlan Stoddard, and finally to Seana Riordan and the early months before the invasion of Normandy in WWII. Strengthened by the spirit of all the O’Malley women who lived before them, they fight tenaciously for family; they fight passionately for love. They are—The O’Malley.

Away From the Dawn

Haunted by her immortality, Sebastian wandered Europe for five centuries in search of her lost humanity. Her quest—the live among the mortals. She meets the brilliant Dr. Alex Taylor and reluctantly joins forces with this mortal who would be her savior. Sebastian’s quest causes an upheaval in the vampire hierarchy; ancient ways are challenged and the battle for supremacy begins. Enter Leigh, Sebastian’s lover and companion throughout the centuries. Will Leigh aid Sebastian in her quest, or will she hold Sebastian away from the dawn.